
- •Contents
- •Preface
- •Acknowledgments
- •Foreword
- •Abbreviations
- •How to employ this commentary
- •Issues of customary international law
- •History of the Convention
- •Preamble
- •Resolution relating to Article 1
- •Declaration on universal participation in the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties
- •Articles 19–23—Subsequent developments
- •Article 26 Pacta sunt servanda
- •Declaration on the prohibition of military, political or economic coercion in the conclusion of treaties
- •Resolution relating to the Declaration on the prohibition of military, political or economic coercion in the conclusion of treaties
- •Annex to Article 66
- •Resolution relating to Article 66 and the Annex
- •Article 81 Signature
- •Final Act of the United Nations Conference on the Law of Treaties
- •Status of the Convention
- •Reservations and declarations to the Convention and objections thereto
- •Bibliography
- •Table of cases
- •Submissions by States
- •Index
Article 52
Resolution relating to the Declaration on the prohibition of military, political or economic coercion in the conclusion of treaties
The United Nations Conference on the Law of Treaties,
Having adopted the Declaration on the prohibition of military, political or economic coercion in the conclusion of treaties as part of the Final Act of the Conference,
1.Requests the Secretary-General of the United Nations to bring the Declaration to the attention of all Member States and other States participating in the conference, and of the principle organs of the United Nations;
2.Requests Member States to give the Declaration the widest possible publicity and dissemination.
Materials:
Proposal by Afghanistan: OR 1969 Plenary 100, para. 3.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW; OR 1969 Plenary 93, para. 5 f, 100 f, para. 1 , 168 f, para. 1 .
Vienna Conference Vote: 99:0:4
Selected Literature: see the literature mentioned in Article 52.
The basis of this commentary was prepared by Alison Wiebalck.

resolution |
659 |
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
Paras. |
|
A. History ................................................................................................. |
1 |
|
B. Interpretation of Resolution ........................................................... |
2 |
|
C. Relationship to Other Provisions ................................................... |
5 |
|
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
6 |
|
|
|
|
A. HISTORY |
|
|
At the 1968/1969 Vienna Conference debate arose on the definition of |
1 |
|
“force” in Article 52 (q.v., N. 3), in particular as to whether it included |
|
|
political and economic pressure. By way of compromise, the Conference |
|
|
adopted the Declaration on the Prohibition of Military, Political or Economic |
|
|
Coercion in the Conclusion of Treaties (Article 52—Declaration, q.v., N. 1). |
|
|
The draft resolution was submitted in Plenary by Afghanistan in order to |
|
|
ensure the dissemination of the Declaration.1 Generally favourably received, |
|
|
the resolution was adopted by 99 votes to none, with four abstentions and |
|
|
annexed, together with the Declaration which it accompanied, to the Final |
|
|
Act of the Vienna Conference (q.v.).2 |
|
|
B. INTERPRETATION OF RESOLUTION |
|
|
In its Preamble to the Resolution, the United Nations Conference on the |
2 |
|
Law of Treaties refers to its adoption of the Declaration on the prohi- |
|
|
bition of military, political or economic coercion in the conclusion of |
|
|
treaties as part of the Final Act of the Conference. Thereby, the link is |
|
|
established with the Declaration (Article 52—Declaration, q.v.) and also, |
|
|
indirectly, with Article 52 (q.v.). |
|
|
“[O]f a procedural nature”,3 the purpose of the Resolution is to ensure |
3 |
|
dissemination of the Declaration (N. 1). Accordingly, in para. 1 of the |
|
1OR 1969 Plenary 100, para. 2 (“the purpose of which was to provide an organic link for the draft declaration”); statement by the delegation of Japan, ibid. 101, para. 10
(“designed to secure wider publicity and dissemination for the declaration”).
2 E.g., the statements by the delegations of Brazil, ibid. 101, para. 11; then Czechoslovakia, ibid. para. 13; and the Netherlands, ibid. 101 f, para. 18. The vote is at ibid. 101, para. 13.
3 Statement in Vienna by the delegation of Afghanistan, ibid. 100, para. 2.

660 |
article |
operational part, the Conference requested the Secretary-General of the
United Nations to bring the Declaration to the attention of all Member States, other States participating in the Conference and the principle organs of the United Nations. This request was complied with, e.g., by the publication of the O cial Records of the Conference.4
4In para. 2 of the operational part, the Vienna Conference addressed the request to the Member States of the Convention that they give the Declaration the widest possible publicity and dissemination.5
C. RELATIONSHIP TO OTHER PROVISIONS
5The Resolution was introduced to ensure a higher profile for the Declaration which, in turn, was tabled as a “supplement” to Article 52 (Article 52, q.v., and Article 52—Declaration, q.v.).
D. APPRECIATION
6The Resolution was intended to accelerate acceptance in the international community of an extended notion of “force” in Article 52 which would include economic and political pressure. In this respect, its success appears limited. Still, it served to make the Declaration more acceptable at the Conference and thereby contributed to saving Article 52 (Article 52—Dec- laration, N. 12).
4 On the transmission of the Declaration in accordance with the Resolution, see Rosenne, Law of Treaties 289.
5 See the statement in Vienna by the Japanese delegation, OR 1969 Plenary 101, para. 10.
Article 53
Treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm of general international law ( jus cogens)
A treaty is void if, at the time of its conclusion, it conflicts with a peremptory norm of general international law. For the purposes of the present Convention, a peremptory norm of general international law is a norm accepted and recognised by the international community of States as a whole as a norm from which no derogation is permitted and which can be modified only by a subsequent norm of general international law having the same character.
Article 53 Traités en conflit avec une norme impérative du droit international général (jus cogens)
Est nul tout traité qui, au moment de sa conclusion, est en conflit avec une norme impérative du droit international général. Aux fins de la présente Convention, une norme impérative du droit international général est une norme acceptée et reconnue par la communauté internationale des Etats dans son ensemble en tant que norme à laquelle aucune dérogation n’est permise et qui ne peut être modifiée que par une nouvelle norme du droit international général ayant le même caractère.
Artikel 53 Verträge im Widerspruch zu einer zwingenden Norm des allgemeinen Völkerrechts (ius cogens)
Ein Vertrag ist nichtig, wenn er im Zeitpunkt seines Abschlusses im Widerspruch zu einer zwingenden Norm des allgemeinen Völkerrechts steht. Im Sinne dieses Übereinkommens ist eine zwingende Norm des allgemeinen Völkerrechts eine Norm, die von der internationalen Staatengemeinschaft in ihrer Gesamtheit angenommen und anerkannt wird als eine Norm, von der nicht abgewichen werden darf und die nur durch eine spätere Norm des allgemeinen Völkerrechts derselben Rechtsnatur geändert werden kann.
662 |
article |
ILC Draft 1966
Article 50—Treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm of general international law ( jus cogens)
A treaty is void if it conflicts with a peremptory norm of general international law from which no derogation is permitted and which can be modified only by a subsequent norm of general international law having the same character.
Materials:
Waldock Report II: Articles 1 and 13.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 2 f, 62 , 213 , 291 f, 314 f, 317.
ILC Draft 1963: Article 37.
Waldock Report V: Article 37.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 36 , 121 f; YBILC 1966 I/2 309 f, 331.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 50.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 293 , 306 , 321 f, 330 , 471 ; OR 1969 Plenary 84, 93 , 102 .
Vienna Conference Vote: 87:8:12
Selected Literature:
A-C
L.A. Alexidze, Legal Nature of jus cogens in Contemporary International Law, RC 172 (1981 III) 219 ; R.J. Araujo, Anti-Personnel Mines and Peremptory Norms of International Law: Argument and Catalyst, Vanderbilt JTL 30 (1997) 1 ; E.C. Baptista, Jus cogens em Direito internacional (1997); A. Bernardini, Qualche riflessione su norme internazionale di jus cogens e giurisdizione della Corte nella Convenzione di Vienna sul diritto dei trattati, in: Studi G. Morelli (1975) 81 ; M. Byers, Conceptualizing the Relationship Between jus cogens and erga omnes Rules, Nordisk TLR 66 (1997) 211 ; J.H. Castro Villalobos, La norma de jus cogens en el derecho internacional (1981); J.I. Charney, Universal International Law, AJIL 87 (1993) 529 ; G.A. Christenson, Jus cogens: Guarding Interests Fundamental to International Society, Virginia JIL 28 (1988) 585 ; Id., T he World Court and jus cogens, AJIL 81 (1987) 93 ; W. Czaplinski, Concepts of jus cogens and Obligations erga omnes in International Law in the Light of Recent Developments, Polish YBIL 23 (1997/1998), 87 ; Id., Jus cogens and the Law of Treaties, in: Ch. Tomuschat/J.-M. Thouvenin (eds.), The Fundamental Rules of the International Legal Order. Jus cogens and Obligations erga omnes (2006) 83 .
D-G
A.A. d’Amato, It’s a Bird, It’s a Plane, It’s jus cogens, Connecticut JIL 6 (1990) 1 ; G.M. Danilenko, International jus cogens. Issues of Law-Making, EJIL 2 (1991) 42 ; F. de Visscher, Positivisme et jus cogens, RGDIP 75 (1971) 5 ; F. Domb, Jus cogens and Human Rights, Israel YBHR 6 (1976) 104 ; Z. Drnes de Clément, Las normas imperativas de derecho internacional general (jus cogens), in: Estudios de derecho internacional en homenaje al profesor E.J. Rey Caro (2002) I 647 ; M. Fahrni, Peremptory
treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm |
663 |
Norms as General Rules of International Law, ÖZöR 22 (1971) 383 ; Ch.A. Ford, Adjudicating jus cogens, Wisconsin ILJ 13 (1994) 145 ; M. Frei, Von einem liberalen zu einem konstruktivistischen Völkerrechtsverständnis. Ein Versuch am Beispiel des ius cogens (2007); G. Gaija, Jus cogens beyond the Vienna Convention, RC 172 (1981 III) 271 ; M.J. Glennon, Peremptory Nonsense, in: St. Breitenmoser et al. (eds.), Human Rights, Democracy and the Rule of Law. Liber amicorum L. Wildhaber (2006), 1265; N. Greenwood Onuf/R.K. Birney, Peremptory Norms of International Law: Their Source, Function and Future, Denver JILP 4 (1974) 187 ; A. Gomes Robledo, Le jus cogens international: sa genèse, sa nature, ses fonctions, RC 172 (1981 III) 9 .
H-K
L. Hannikainen, Peremptory Norms (jus cogens) in International Law. Historical Development, Criteria, Present Status (1988); A.J. Hoogh, The Relationship Between jus cogens, Obligations erga omnes and International Crimes: Peremptory Norms in Perspective, Austrian JPIL 42 (1991) 183 ; P. Hulsroj, Jus cogens and Disarmament, IJIL 46 (2006) 1 ; St. Kadelbach, Jus cogens, Obligations erga omnes and Other Rules—The Identification of Fundamental Norms, in: Ch. Tomuschat/J.-M. Thouvenin (eds.), The Fundamental Rules of the International Legal Order. Jus cogens and Obligations erga omnes (2006). 21 ; Id., Zwingendes Völkerrecht (1992); J. Kasto/K. Kwik, Jus cogens and Humanitarian Law (1994); E. Klein, Menschenrechte und Ius cogens, in: J. Bröhmer et al. (eds.), Internationale Gemeinschaft und Menschenrechte. Festschrift für G. Ress (2005) 151 : R. Kolb, Jus cogens, intangibilité, transgressibilité, derogation “positive” et “negative”, RGDIP 109 (2005) 305 ; Id., The Formal Source of jus cogens in Public International Law, ÖZVR 53 (1998), 69 ; Id., Théorie du jus cogens international, Revue Belge 36 (2003) 5 ; Id., Théorie du jus cogens international. Essai de relecture du concept (2001); E. Kornicker, Jus cogens und Umweltrecht: Kriterien, Quellen und Rechtsfolgen zwingender Völkerrechtsnormen und deren Anwendung auf das Umweltvölkerrecht (1997).
L-M
J. Lador-Lederer, “Victims’ Law”, jus cogens and Natural Law, IsraelYBHR 8 (1978) 267 ; A.J. Leonetti, Interprétation des traités et règles impératives du droit international général ( jus cogens), ÖZöR 24 (1973) 91 ; R.St.J. Macdonald, The Charter of the United Nations and the Development of Fundamental Principles of International Law, in: B. Cheng/E.D. Brown (eds.), Contemporary Problems of International Law: Essays in Honour of G. Schwarzenberger (1988) 196 ; M.M. Magallona, The Concept of jus cogens in the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, Philippine LJ 51 (1976) 521 ; F.A. Mann, The Doctrine of jus cogens in International Law, in: Festschrift U. Scheuner (1973) 399 ; K. Marek, Contribution à l’étude du jus cogens en droit international, in: Recueil d’études de droit international en homage à P. Guggenheim (1968) 428 ; L. McGregor, State Immunity and jus cogens, ICLQ 55 (2006) 437 ; H. Mosler, Jus cogens im Völkerrecht, SJIR 25 (1968) 9 .
N-P
V. Nageswar Rao, Jus cogens and the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, IJIL 14 (1974) 362 ; J. Nisot, Le “jus cogens” et la Convention de Vienne sur les traités, RGDIP 76 (1972) 692 ; St. Oeter, Jus cogens und der Schutz der Menschenrechte, in: St. Breitenmoser et al. (eds.), Human Rights, Democracy and the Rule of Law. Liber amicorum L. Wildhaber (2006), 499 ; A. Orakhelashvili, Peremptory Norms in International Law (2006); Id., The Impact of Peremptory Norms on the Interpretation and Application of United Nations Security Council Resolutions, EJIL 16 (2005) 59 ; A.J. Poblador, The Military Bases and Mutual Security Agreements in the Lights of the Doctrines of jus cogens and rebus sic stantibus, Philippine LJ 51 (1976) 264 ;
664 |
article |
K. Parker/L.B. Neylon, Jus cogens: Compelling the Law of Human Rights, Hastings ICLR 12 (1989) 411 ; V. Paul, The Legal Consequences of Conflict Between a Treaty and Imperative Norms of General International Law (jus cogens), ÖZöR 21 (1971) 19 ; A.L. Paulus, Jus cogens in a Time of Hegemony and Fragmentation: An Attempt at a Re-appraisal, Nordic JIL 74 (2005) 297 ; J. Paust, The Reality of jus cogens, Connecticut JIL 7 (1991) 81 .
R
M. Ragazzi, The Concept of International Obligations erga omnes (1997); H.B. Reimann, Jus cogens im Völkerrecht. Eine quellenkritische Untersuchung (1971); W. Riphagen, From Soft Law to jus cogens and Back, Victoria University of Wellington Law Review 17 (1987) 81 ; N. Ronzitti, La disciplina dello jus cogens nella Convenzione di Vienna sul diritto dei trattati, Communicazioni e studi 15 (1978) 241 ; Id., Trattati contrari a norme imperative del diritto internazionale?, in: Studi in onore di G. Sperduti (1984) 209 ; Ch.R. Rozakis, The Concept of jus cogens in the Law of Treaties (1976); A.P. Rubin, Actio popularis, jus cogens and O enses erga omnes? New England Law Review 35 (2001) 265 ; U. Rumpf, Zur Lehre von den “zwingenden Völkerrechtsnormen”, in: G. Brunner et al. (eds.), Sowjetsystem und Ostrecht. Festschrift für B. Meissner (1985) 561 .
S
U. Scheuner, Conflict of Treaty Provisions with a Peremptory Norm of General International Law and its Consequences, ZaöRV 27 (1967) 520 ; G. Schwarzenberger, International jus cogens? Texas LR 43 (1965) 455 ; E. Schwelb, Some Aspects of International jus cogens as Formulated by the International Law Commission, AJIL 61 (1967) 946 ; I. Scobbi, The Invocation of Responsibility for the Breach of “Obligations under Peremptory Norms of General International Law”, EJIL 13 (2002) 1201 ; D. Shelton, Normative Hierarchy in International Law, AJIL 100 (2006) 291 ; B. Simma/Ph. Alston, The Sources of Human Rights Law, Custom, jus cogens and General Principles, Australian YBIL 12 (1992) 82 ; E. Suy, Article 53, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 1905 ; J. Sztucki, Jus cogens and the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1974).
T-W
Ch.J. Tams, Schwierigkeiten mit dem jus cogens, AVR 40 (2002) 331 ; P. Tavernier, L’identification des règles fondamentaux—un problème résolu, in: Ch. Tomuschat/J.-M. Thouvenin (eds.), The Fundamental Rules of the International Legal Order. Jus cogens and Obligations erga omnes (2006) 1 ; P. Terz, Zum jus cogens im demokratischen Völkerrecht, Staat und Recht 7 (1978) 617 ; Ch. Tomuschat/J.-M. Thouvenin (eds.), The Fundamental Rules of the International Legal Order. Jus cogens and Obligations erga omnes (2006); A. Verdross, Jus dispositivum and jus cogens in International Law, AJIL 60 (1966) 55 ; J. Verhoeven, Jus cogens and Reservations or “Counter-Reservations” to the Jurisdiction of the International Court of Justice, in: K. Wellens (ed.), International Law: Theory and Practice. Essays in Honour of E. Suy (1998) 195 ; M.M. Whiteman, Jus cogens in International Law, with a Projected List, Georgia JICL 7 (1977) 609 ; K. Zemanek, How to Identify Peremptory Norms of International Law, in: P.-M. Dupuy et al., (eds.), Völkerrecht als Wertordnung. Common Values in International Law, Essays in Honour of Ch. Tomuschat (2006) 1103 .

|
|
treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm |
665 |
|
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
|
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
||
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
|
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
|
|
B. Interpretation of Article 53 ........................................................... |
5 |
|
||
1. |
Scope ................................................................................................ |
5 |
|
|
2. |
Definition of a Peremptory Norm (Second Sentence) ..................... |
8 |
|
|
|
a) |
Rule of General International Law ............................................. |
9 |
|
|
b) No Derogation ............................................................................ |
10 |
|
|
|
c) Recognition by the International Community as a Whole ......... |
11 |
|
|
|
d) |
Modification by a Rule of Same Character ................................. |
15 |
|
|
e) |
Content of jus cogens Rules ......................................................... |
17 |
|
3. |
Invalidity Rule (First Sentence) ........................................................ |
20 |
|
|
C. Reservations ........................................................................................ |
22 |
|
||
D. Context ............................................................................................... |
23 |
|
||
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
23 |
|
|
2. |
Matters Not Dealt With .................................................................. |
24 |
|
|
3. |
Customary Basis of Article 53 .......................................................... |
25 |
|
|
E. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
26 |
|
||
|
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND |
|
|
||
1. Introduction |
|
|
||
The roots of jus cogens lie in Roman law: jus publicum privatorum pactis |
1 |
|||
mutari non potest.1 Municipal legal orders have traditionally provided for |
|
|||
the nullity of contracts contra bones mores (in English law) or of contracts |
|
which breach the ordre public (French law) and the ö entliche Ordnung
(German law).2 Early international law based on natural law envisaged a jus strictum setting limits to be respected by States under all circumstances, and in the 19th century it was accepted that treaties had to have an object that was physically and morally possible. At the turn of the 20th century, positivism dictated that the will of States was paramount: States could by
1I.e., a public right cannot be altered by the agreements of private persons, in Digest 2, 14, 38; see Sinclair, Vienna Convention 203. For purposes of this commentary, the
terms “jus cogens” and “peremptory norm” are employed synonymously. 2 Sinclair, ibid.

666 |
article |
means of a treaty abrogate inter se any rules of customary international law.3 Nevertheless, the 1919 League of Nations Covenant,4 the 1928 Kel- logg-Briand Pact and, since 1945, Article 2, para. 4 of the UN Charter all limited peremptorily the use of force in international law (Article 52, q.v., N. 1). Since 1945 a certain consensus has arisen in legal doctrine on the existence of such peremptory norms5 spurring debate on which rules have the character of jus cogens, their legal basis and position within the sources of international law, and, in particular, the e ects of jus cogens on treaties.6
2. History
2In 1953 Lauterpacht envisaged a concept of “overriding principles of international law”.7 Fitzmaurice Report III stipulated that “a treaty . . . should be in conformity with . . . those . . . rules of international law which [were] in the nature of jus cogens”.8 The topic was taken up again in Waldock Report II of 1963 which contained the nucleus of the structure of today’s Article 53.9 Topics for discussion in the ILC in 1963 were whether norms of jus cogens existed; their retroactivity; the position of Article 53 in the Convention; and the separability of treaty provisions conflicting with norms of jus cogens.10 While ILC members generally accepted the concept, there was some confusion as to the position of jus cogens in the context of sources.11 The ILC adopted its 1963 draft unanimously.12 In their comments on the
3 |
Frowein, EPIL 3 (1997) 66. |
4 |
See the diss. op. of Judge Schücking in the Oscar Chinn Case, PCIJ (1934) Series |
|
A/B no. 63, p. 149 (“[he could] hardly believe that the League of Nations would |
|
have . . . embarked on the codification of international law if it were not possible . . . to |
|
create a jus cogens”). |
5ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 247, para. 1; McNair, Law of Treaties 213 (“[i]t is di cult to imagine any society, whether of individuals or of States, whose law sets no limit whatever to freedom of contract”); contra Schwarzenberger, Texas LR 43 (1965) 476 (“international law . . . fails to bear out any claim for the existence of international jus cogens”). See also the title of Glennon’s contribution to the Liber amicorum
Wildhaber: “Peremptory Nonsense”, ibid. 1265 .
6 See the summary in Sinclair, Vienna Convention 207 .
7YBILC 1953 II 106; also ibid. 93 (“[a] treaty . . . is void if its performance involves an act which is illegal under international law”). On the history of Article 53, see Gómez
Robledo, RC 172 (1981 III) 37 ; Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht 36 . 8 YBILC 1958 II 26.
9 Article 1 in YBILC 1963 II 29; also Article 13 with examples, ibid. 52.
10YBILC 1963 I 2 f, 62 , 213 , 291 f, 314 f, and 317. See the statement by Tunkin, ibid. 69, para. 20 (“he hoped to resist the temptation to engage in a theoretical discussion”).
11See, e.g., the statement by Rosenne, ibid. 74, para. 12, cited in N. 6.
12Ibid. 215, para. 89.

treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm |
667 |
|
draft, the large majority of States expressed themselves in favour of the |
|
|
provision;13 hence, the ILC’s surprise in 1966 at the vehement criticism |
|
|
published by Schwarzenberger.14 In 1966 the ILC adopted its final draft |
|
|
to Article 53 by 14 votes to one, with one abstention.15 |
|
|
At the Vienna Conference, States submitted comparatively few amend- |
3 |
|
ments. Nevertheless, debate on Article 53 proved to be one of the longest, |
|
|
most heated and disorganised at the Conference.16 In 1968 States had |
|
|
four lines of criticism: (i) that the very existence of jus cogens was still |
|
|
not resolved; (ii) that the ILC Draft article lacked precision; (iii) that the |
|
|
dispute settlement procedures were inadequate; and (iv) that the intertem- |
|
|
poral e ects of the provision had been insu ciently clarified.17 While one |
|
|
delegation regarded the provision as “one of the most important of the |
|
|
whole draft”,18 others considered that Article 53 “would lead to utmost |
|
|
confusion”.19 On the whole, the majority of delegations contested the |
|
|
adequacy of the formulation, not the principle of the article.20 |
|
|
The 1969 Conference saw largely a repetition of the previous arguments.21 |
4 |
|
It now became clear that many Western States disagreed with the provision, |
|
whereas it found much support with African, Asian and Southern American States as well as the former communist States.22 Eventually, a compromise was reached whereby the acceptance of the system of compulsory judicial settlement in Article 66, para. (a) (q.v., N. 6–9) assured adoption of Article 53.23
13Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 23, para. 1.
14Texas LR 43 (1965) 455 ; see the reply to this article by Verdross, AJIL 60 (1966) 55 , and in YBILC 1966 I/1 37.
15YBILC 1966 I/1 121, para. 129; Briggs abstained, Reuter voted against, ibid. paras. 124, 130.
16At one stage, the voting threatened to get out of hand, OR 1968 CoW 331 . The debates are recorded at OR 1968 CoW 293 , 306 , 321 f, 330 , and 471 .
17See the summary by Elias, RC 134 (1971 III) 394; Rozakis, Concept 49 n. 9 (“great number of outstanding problems that the ILC had left unresolved in its draft articles on jus cogens”).
18Statement by the delegation of the then USSR, OR 1968 CoW 294, para. 4.
19Statement by the French delegation, ibid. 309, para. 30; see also the statements by the delegations of Turkey, ibid. 300, para. 8 (“opened the door to all kinds of abuse”); and the UK, ibid. 330, para. 32 (“Pandora’s box”), and 304, para. 54 (“[Article 53] would be at the mercy of unilateral assertions and counter-assertions made by the States concerned”).
20See the statement by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, ibid. 328, para. 80.
21OR 1969 Plenary 84, 93 , 102 .
22Frowein, EPIL 3 (1997) 66. Western States feared, in the words of the French delegation, that “a majority [of States] could bring into existence peremptory norms that would be valid erga omnes”, OR 1969 Plenary 94, para. 17.
23Frowein, ibid.

668 |
article |
In 1969 the words “accepted and recognised by the international community of States as a whole” were added, as was a US amendment which included “at the time of its conclusion”.24 In the final vote, Article 53 was adopted by 87 votes to eight, with twelve abstentions, the vote being taken by roll-call.25 France eventually voted against the Convention, inter alia, on account of the provisions on jus cogens.26
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 53
1. Scope
5“[ Jus cogens] is a term which is well enough understood, but is not easily defined with precision”.27 Article 53 is divided into two sentences. The first sentence sets out the rule, namely that peremptory norms allow for no contradiction by treaties (N. 20–21); while the second sentence defines a peremptory norm of general international law for the purposes of the Convention (N. 8–19).28 As such, Article 53 provides a comparatively simple statement of the principle.29
6Peremptory norms have to be distinguished from other concepts of international law:30
–the obligatory or binding nature is not a typical quality of jus cogens. It pertains to all rules of customary international law as well as to all treaty norms. The fact that conventional or customary rules may be amended, terminated or even breached, does not call in question their binding nature;31
–a peremptory rule of international law di ers from Article 103 of the UN Charter and Article 30 of the Convention (q.v., N. 9–10) in that these provisions provide conflict clauses which take no stand on the invalidity of a conflicting treaty;32
24OR Documents 174, subpara. 462(i)(b).
25Against: Australia, Belgium, France, Liechtenstein, Luxembourg, Monaco, Switzerland, and Turkey. Abstaining: Gabon, Ireland, Japan, Malaysia, Malta, New Zealand, Norway, Portugal, Senegal, South Africa, Tunisia, and United Kingdom; OR 1969 Plenary 106 f, para. 65.
26See the statement of the French delegation (“no one would be surprised”); on the French position generally, see Villiger, Customary International Law N. 456.
27Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 39, para. 2.
28See the statement in Vienna by Yasseen, Chairman of the Drafting Committee, OR 1968 CoW 471, para. 5.
29ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 248, para. 4.
30On this, ibid. para. 2; Domb, IsraelYBHR 6 (1976) 112, 114.
31Verdross/Simma N. 528; statement by Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 90, para. 69. See the apparent misunderstanding by Rosenne, ibid. 74, para. 12 (“he was not . . . prepared to say that every [UN] General Assembly resolution, even those which constituted declarations, had per se the character of jus cogens”).
32Sztucki, Jus cogens 97; Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 24, para. 3.

treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm |
669 |
–a treaty provision does not become peremptory by the mere fact that it contains a rule stating that no derogation is permitted. In case of a breach of such a rule by a subsequent treaty, the latter will not be void. However, Articles 30 or 60 (q.v.) may apply;33
–erga omnes norms are “obligations of a State towards the international community as a whole”.34 With this e ect, erga omnes norms certainly comprise all peremptory norms, but go beyond jus cogens in that they do not invalidate conflicting treaties.
The intertemporal situation is as follows. Article 53 does not have retroac- |
7 |
tive e ect (Article 4, q.v.).35 Based on Article 53, the jus cogens rule will |
|
invalidate from the outset conflicting treaties concluded after it emerged |
|
(N. 20). If the treaty was concluded previously, it becomes void, not |
|
retroactively and ab initio, but as soon as the general peremptory rule has |
|
emerged (Article 64, q.v.).36 Article 53 has this e ect for all contracting |
|
parties to the Convention, as well as to non-parties insofar as it has now |
|
become declaratory of customary law (N. 25).37 |
|
2. Definition of a Peremptory Norm (Second Sentence) |
|
In its second sentence, Article 53 defines jus cogens solely for the purposes |
8 |
of the present Convention, though in fact the provision is widely considered as providing a general statement on the conditions and e ects of jus cogens.38 Thus, a peremptory norm of general international law is defined in Article 53 as a norm accepted and recognised by the international community of States as a whole as a norm from which no derogation is permitted and which can be modified only by a subsequent norm of general international law having the same character. It transpires that Article 53 lists altogether four conditions for a norm to be peremptory (N. 9–16).39 These are formal, not substantive conditions. In other words, Article 53 does not circumscribe any particular peremptory rules (N. 17); it o ers solely a general definition on the coming about, existence, modification and termination of jus cogens.
33Domb, IsraelYBHR 6 (1976) 114.
34Barcelona Traction Case, ICJ Reports 1970 32, para. 34; Frowein, Obligations erga omnes, EPIL 3 (1997) 757 f; Ragazzi, Concept passim; Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht 36 .
35Statement by Rosenne in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 89, para. 63; do Nascimento e Silva, RC 154 (1977 I) 283 .
36Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 78, para. 47; also Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 24, para. 4; the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 248 f, para. 6.
37Delbrück/Wolfrum III 712; Rozakis, Concept 40 f.
38See, e.g., the treatment of the subject by Frowein, EPIL 3 (1997) 66.
39Delbrück/Wolfrum III 708. Zemanek, Essays Tomuschat 1105, sees only “two vague instructions“ as to the identification of jus cogens in Article 53.

670 |
article |
a) Rule of General International Law
9As a fi rst condition, Article 53 requires that jus cogens shall pertain to general international law. Thus, peremptory norms are not a new, or separate, source of law. Rather, they are general and abstract norms40 either of general customary international law or of multilateral conventions within the framework of Article 38, para. 1 of the ICJ-Statute.41 In either case, the rule emerges from the practice of States.42
Given the di culty of conventions acquiring the necessary quasi-universal membership (N. 12), treaties are less suitable for establishing jus cogens. The general binding character of customary international law makes it the most appropriate vehicle for peremptory norms. A distinction is actually unnecessary, since a convention with quasi-universal membership will most likely also be declaratory of customary international law.43
b) No Derogation
10Second, no derogation is permitted from a peremptory norm (except by a subsequent peremptory norm, N. 15). The State community as a whole wishes these norms to have an overriding, peremptory e ect in the entire legal order (N. 11). It may be noted that Article 53 does not distinguish between the particular norms and acts—customary or conventional, multi-, bior unilateral, general or individual, abstract or concrete, etc.—or even principles and situations which might conflict with the peremptory norm. It is simply stated that any derogation is excluded.44 Now, the first sentence regulates the consequence of one type of conflicting norm, i.e., of a treaty
40Villiger, Customary International Law N. 274 f; Domb, IsraelYBHR 6 (1976) 107 .
41Statement in Vienna by Nahlik of the Polish delegation, OR 1968 CoW 302, para. 34; Rozakis, Concept 57. But see the diss. op. of Judge Lauterpacht in the Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Yugoslavia) Case, ICJ Reports 1990, para. 100 (“jus cogens operates as a concept superior to both customary international law and treaty”); Whiteman, Georgia JICL 7 (1977) 609 (“jus cogens takes precedence . . . over customary and conventional international law”). On general principles of law, see Bleckmann, Völkerrecht N. 304a.
42Statement in Vienna by the Brazilian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 317, para. 22.
43Villiger, Customary International Law N. 245 . See also the statements in Vienna by the delegations of Italy, OR 1969 Plenary 104, para. 38 (“the rules of jus cogens were essentially customary rules”); and Trinidad and Tobago, OR 1968 CoW 327, para. 63 (“primarily a rule of customary international law”); furthermore the US Court of Appeals in Siderman de Blake et al. v. Argentina et al., ILR 103 (1996) 471 (“jus cogens and customary international law are related”); the UK Court of Appeal in Al-Adsani v. Government of Kuwait et al., BYBIL 67 (1996) 540 (“[i]t is also widely accepted that jus cogens rules are rules of customary international law”); Reuter, Introduction N. 221 f. Ragazzi, Concept 53; contra Rozakis, Concept 73; Weil, AJIL 77 (1983) 438.
44T he ILC mentioned this point in its commentary to the later Article 64, rather than Article 53; see the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 261, para. 1.

treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm |
671 |
|
(N. 20). In respect of all other norms, acts, principles or situations, Article |
|
|
53 excludes in its second sentence derogation but provides no reply as to |
|
|
the consequences of a possible conflict with jus cogens.45 |
|
|
c) Recognition by the International Community as a Whole |
|
|
Third, the norm must be accepted and recognised by the international |
11 |
|
community of States as a whole as fulfilling all other conditions (N. |
|
|
9–10, 15–16). The terms accepted and recognised are taken from Article |
|
|
38, subparas. 1(a) and (b) of the ICJ Statute46 and thus confirm that jus |
|
|
cogens is either conventional or customary in nature (N. 9). |
|
|
As a condition going beyond Article 38 of the ICJ-Statute (N. 9, 11), Article |
12 |
|
53 requires that the peremptory norms must be accepted and recognised by |
|
|
the international community of States as a whole.47 This requires in the |
|
|
case of a peremptory conventional norm a quasi-universal membership of |
|
|
the convention, or in the case of a peremptory customary rule a communis |
|
|
opinio juris of virtually all States according to which all conditions have |
|
|
been fulfilled in respect of that peremptory norm. This stringent require- |
|
|
ment of quasi-universality corresponds with the overriding importance of |
|
|
jus cogens norms for the international legal order; it also prevents one group |
|
|
of States from imposing their view of jus cogens on others.48 |
|
|
A peremptory customary rule does not require active acceptance by all |
13 |
|
States. As with all customary norms, it su ces if the active practice con- |
|
cerns in particular specially a ected States and the remaining States tacitly accept.49
Today, di culties of ascertaining such practice are mitigated in the framework of the UN and of diplomatic conferences where every State has the possibility of
45Statement by Yasseen of the Iraqi delegation, OR 1968 CoW 295, para. 21 (“[Article 53] did not purport to deal with the whole broad problem of the rule of jus cogens”). See the scope referred to by the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia in the case of Prosectuor v. Furundzija, ILR 121 (2002) 261, para. 155 (“torture . . . serves to internationally de-legitimize any legislative, administrative or judicial act authorizing torture”). For Bleckmann, Völkerrecht N. 304, Article 53 also renders void unilateral acts.
46See the statement in Vienna by Yasseen, Chairman of the Drafting Committee, OR 1968 CoW 471, para. 4; Gaja, RC 172 (1981 III) 284; Ragazzi, Concept 53.
47Sztucki, Jus cogens 97 . At the Vienna Conference, the US delegation unsuccessfully proposed an amendment according to which the jus cogens rule had to be “recognized in common by the national and regional legal systems of the world”, OR Documents 174, subparas. 462(i) and (ii).
48Delbrück/Wolfrum III 710.
49Villiger, Customary International Law N. 15 .

672 |
article |
expressing its opinion and in particular of demonstrating its acceptance of a rule (Issues of Customary International Law, N. 4).50
14In a legal order enshrining the equality of States, the possibility must exist of States opting out from, and persistently objecting to, the rule at its inception (Issues of Customary International Law, N. 8–10). Given the requirement of the acceptance of the international community as a whole, there would, therefore, appear to be room left at most for some few States refusing to accept the jus cogens rule from the outset, and their stance might even be tacitly supported by a small number of other States.51 Once the jus cogens rule has become firmly established, it will become increasingly di cult to maintain the position of persistent objector which may no longer be understood by other States.52 Subsequent objectors, on the other hand, disagreeing with the rule after its inception, remain bound by the rule of jus cogens. Their dissent may amount to a breach of the rule and entail international responsibility.53
In arguing against the possibility of persistent objectors to jus cogens, reference has been made to the example of the former South African régime which was not recognised as a persistent objector to the prohibition of apartheid.54 However, the prohibition of apartheid is part and parcel of the prohibitions of discrimination and degrading treatment both of which appear to have developed qua customary law (and, possibly, qua jus cogens) before apartheid commenced being practised (1950). The former South African regime was, therefore, a subsequent objector still bound by the various rules.
d) Modification by a Rule of Same Character
15Fourth and finally, the peremptory norm can be modified only by a subsequent norm of general international law having the same character. Thus, Article 53 proceeds from a dynamic notion of jus cogens. Law is not immutable, jus cogens may equally be modified (and terminated)—albeit
50Ibid. N. 20 .
51See the statement in Vienna by Yasseen, Chairman of the Drafting Committee in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 472, para. 12 (“if one State in isolation refused to accept the peremptory character of a rule . . . the acceptance . . . of the rule by the international community as a whole would not be a ected”); also Ragazzi, Concept 67 ; Fischer/Köck N. 258, according to which a jus cogens rule requires “moral unanimity” (moralische Einstimmigkeit) but can accommodate “one or the other outsider” (der eine oder andere Aussenseiter). Contra Shelton, AJIL 100 (2006) 300 (“[Article 53] precludes an individual State from vetoing the emergence of a peremptory norm”).
52Villiger, Customary International Law N. 49.
53Ibid. N. 52; on responsibility, see Scobbi, EJIL 13 (2002) 1201 .
54Roberts, AJIL 95 (2001) 784.

treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm |
673 |
|
under strict conditions—in the light of future developments.55 In any case, |
|
|
it is only States who may change the content of jus cogens.56 |
|
|
Modification is the result of a new rule having developed on the same |
16 |
|
subject-matter as the previous rule but with a di erent content. Given the |
|
|
absence of hierarchy between the sources of customary and conventional |
|
|
law in international law, this process of modification is feasible in two |
|
|
variations: |
|
|
(i) a new peremptory customary rule may modify a previous customary or conven- |
|
|
tional rule of jus cogens, in which case the earlier rule will fall into desuetude. |
|
|
This new customary rule may arise via derogation from, or breach of, the |
|
|
previous rule, or through its interpretation and adaptation (Issues of Customary |
|
|
International Law, N. 30); or |
|
|
(ii) a new peremptory conventional rule may arise, which modifies a previous con- |
|
|
ventional or customary rule of jus cogens. In this case, if the previous conventional |
|
|
peremptory rule was also declaratory of customary law, the continuing existence |
|
|
of the underlying customary rule will depend on further conditions (but not, or |
|
|
not only, on the conclusion of a new convention). |
|
|
On the whole, modification includes and implies desuetude of the previous |
16bis |
|
rule.57 In either case, the new rule will have the same character as the pre- |
|
|
vious one, i.e., it will meet all other conditions of jus cogens (N. 8–14). |
|
|
If modification is a feasible process, a fortiori desuetude of the former rule alone, |
|
|
without substitution, must equally be conceivable. This situation is not mentioned |
|
|
in Article 53.58 |
|
|
e) Content of jus cogens Rules |
|
|
Article 53 gives no indication as to the possible content of individual jus |
17 |
|
cogens rules. The provision does not even suggest whether any such rules |
|
|
currently exist. The only indication given is that such rules are of central |
|
|
importance for the international legal order since the international commu- |
|
|
nity of States as a whole prohibits any derogation therefrom (N. 10).59 |
|
|
Article 53 purposely—and wisely60—refrains from going any further and in |
18 |
|
particular from listing examples in the international legal order of jus cogens. |
|
|
This cannot be the purpose of a convention on the law of treaties. |
|
|
55Delbrück/Wolfrum III 711; Bleckmann, Völkerrecht N. 306; Rozakis, Concept 85.
56Statement by Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 73, para. 76.
57See on this para. Villiger, Customary International Law N. 292 , with further references; Kontou, passim; contra Rozakis, Concept 91.
58Villiger, Customary International Law N. 315.
59Or only by norms of the same character, N. 16.
60Rumpf, Festschrift Meissner 562.

674 |
article |
Given the likely customary basis of peremptory norms (N. 9), any attempt to “photograph” them in a written instrument would overlook their dynamic nature.61 Whatever catalogue of such norms was established, discussions would inevitably arise as to other norms not mentioned therein. In any event, establishing a list of peremptory rules would have completely overtaxed both the ILC and the subsequent Vienna Conference.62
19In its Report of 1966 the ILC mentioned by way of illustration some examples of peremptory norms.63
The examples suggested were the unlawful use of force contrary to Article 2, para. 4 of the UN Charter, the performance of criminal acts under international law; and the commission of acts such as the trade in slaves, piracy, or genocide. Other ILC members added the examples of human rights, and the principle of the equality of States and of self-determination. It is tentatively argued elsewhere that pacta sunt servanda does not constitute jus cogens (Article 26, N. 6).
This commentary is not the place to discuss these and other examples of peremptory norms within the framework of the practice of States and international tribunals. Reference may be made, inter alia, to the lists of possible jus cogens rules compiled by Sztucki and Kadelbach64 and the study of Zemanek.65
3. Invalidity Rule (First Sentence)
20The first sentence of Article 53 provides the actual rule. In point of time it concerns, on the one hand, an existing peremptory rule, and, on the other, a treaty at the time of its conclusion (as distinguished from Article 64, q.v., which concerns the case of a treaty concluded before the peremptory norm emerged). The rule assumes a conflict between a treaty and a peremptory norm of general international law. There is a conflict if the treaty which is being concluded cannot—not even by employing all means of interpretation in Articles 31 and 32 (q.v.)—be performed in the future without breaching jus cogens. In such a case, the treaty will automatically be void, i.e., it will have no legal force. The treaty’s invalidity applies ab
61Villiger, Customary International Law N. 429, with reference to Baxter RC 129 (1970 I) 42, 96. See the Italian delegation in Vienna, OR 1969 Plenary 104, para. 38 (“rules of jus cogens . . . were in process of historical formation”). See the proposed UK amendment in Vienna, OR Documents 174, subpara. 462(ii)(d) (“peremptory norms . . . shall be defined from time to time in protocols to the Convention”).
62ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 248, para. 3
63YBILC 1966 II 248, para. 3; see the Barclona Traction Case, ICJ Reports 1970 32, para. 34; the Reservations to Genocide Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1951 23; the Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo/Rwanda) Case, ICJ Reports 2006, para. 69 (“no such norm [of jus cogens] presently exists requiring a State to consent to the jurisdiction of the Court in order to settle a dispute relating to the Genocide Convention”).
64Sztucki, Jus cogens 77 , 119 ; Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht 210 .
65Essays Tomuschat passim.

treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm |
675 |
initio, as from its conclusion. Since no derogation to a peremptory norm is permitted (N. 10), States parties cannot inter se agree on the continuing validity of the treaty.66 In addition, the consequences listed in Article 71, para. 1 (q.v., N. 3–5) shall apply.
In the case of an invalid treaty according to Article 53, Article 44, para. 5 (q.v.) excludes the separation of its provisions.67 Moreover, Article 45 (q.v., N. 5) on the loss of a right to invoke a ground for invalidating a treaty does not apply to Article 53 since the latter implies automatic invalidity;
Impeachment of the treaty can be set in motion by any party to the treaty 21 invoking the ground of invalidity in Article 53. This party will notify the other party or parties to the treaty (Article 65, para. 1, N. 9–13). Should
an objection be raised, Article 65, para. 3 (q.v., N. 19–21) provides that the parties are under an obligation to seek a solution through the means indicated in Article 33 of the UN Charter. Where such a solution cannot be found, Article 66, para. (a) (q.v., N. 6–9) provides for compulsory dispute settlement (N. 4).
Thus, Article 53 excludes the unilateral determination by a State on its own of the alleged invalidity of the treaty. Third States are excluded from the procedures of Articles 65–68, although they may raise the matter as a breach of international law (and possibly of the UN Charter) before the UN Security Council or General Assembly. In addition, the UN can act on its own initiative.68 Given these complex procedures, it is doubtful whether one can ascribe to Article 53 a “punitive character”.69
C. RESERVATIONS
A number of States filed reservations under Article 53, and other States 22 objections thereto, in respect of the impeachment procedures (N. 21). They are dealt with in Article 66 (q.v., N. 11).
66ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 248, para. 4; Rozakis, Concept 35.
67Gaja, RC 172 (1981 III) 285; Rozakis, ibid. 122 ; Sztucki, Jus cogens 135 . Originally, Waldock Report II envisaged separability in Article 13, para. 3, YBILC 1963 II 52. The ILC agreed to leave this out; see the statement by Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 291, para. 21.
68Frowein, EPIL 3 (1977) 67; Rozakis, ibid. 115 ; Sztucki, Jus cogens 123 , 129. In the ILC, Tsuruoka inquired whether a third State was allowed to intervene if the parties had concluded a secret treaty breaching jus cogens, YBILC 1963 I 67 f, para. 4.
69Fischer/Köck N. 258.

676 |
article |
D. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
23The relationship to various provisions has been mentioned above, e.g., Article 4 (N. 7), Article 30 (N. 6), Article 64 (N. 7), Articles 65–66 (N. 21) and Articles 69 and 71 para. 1 (N. 20). In addition, it may be noted that reservations are not permitted to treaties containing peremptory norms (Article 19, N. 13).70 Moreover, Article 52 (q.v.) most likely refers to a rule of jus cogens, though it is not in itself peremptory.
2.Matters Not Dealt With
24Article 53 concerns the invalidity of treaties only. It does not pronounce itself on the consequences of other norms, principles and situations conflicting with jus cogens (N. 10). Furthermore, Article 53 does not deal with regional jus cogens.71
3.Customary Basis of Article 53
25It could be argued that Article 53 was declaratory of customary law as from its inception. Thus, when the ILC commenced its discussions on Article 53, it did not intend to propose a completely new rule of treaty law.72 Furthermore, of the over 30 Governments which filed observations to the ILC on its Draft of 1963 (N. 2), only one called into question the existence of the concept of jus cogens.73 Finally, Article 53 was adopted by a relatively comfortable majority at the Vienna Conference (N. 4). There remain, however, the heated debates in Vienna. While these concerned mainly the lack of procedural safeguards surrounding Article 53, many States in their statements criticised the provision as a whole, thus undermining the opinio juris. It is, therefore, doubtful whether Article 53 could be
70See ILC Guideline 3.1.9 on Reservations Contrary to a Rule of jus cogens, YBILC 2007
II/2 99 (“[a] reservation cannot exclude or modify the legal e ect of a treaty in a manner contrary to a peremptory norm of general international law”); see also Articles 19–23—Subsequent Developments, N. 9.
71Bleckmann, Völkerrecht N. 300; critically Gaja, ibid. 284. An example would be the European Convention on Human Rights: in the Loizidou v. Turkey (Preliminary Objections) Case, the European Court of Human Rights regarded “the Convention as a constitutional instrument of European public order (ordre public)”, Series A no. 310, p. 27, para. 75.
72Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 24 f, para. 6.
73Ibid., 23, para. 1 (Luxembourg); see also the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 247, para. 1.

treaties conflicting with a peremptory norm |
677 |
considered codificatory upon its adoption in 1969.74 On the other hand, the provision does not appear to have been called in question by States or tribunals since,75 and Article 53 may today be considered as an emerging rule of customary international law.76
E. APPRECIATION |
|
Article 53 has been criticised on the grounds that its definition of jus cogens |
26 |
amounts to a petitio principii.77 This overlooks the fact that the definition |
|
does indicate various conditions relating to a peremptory norm (whose |
|
basis is most likely to be found in customary international law) and to |
|
the requirement of a communis opinio juris. The article also refers to the |
|
emergence, modification and termination of a peremptory rule.78 Another |
|
criticism levelled at the article concerns the allegedly unclear consequences |
|
of a conflict between a treaty norm and jus cogens.79 However, Article 53 |
|
provides a clear answer to the situation of conflicting treaties, although |
|
it refrains from regulating conflicts lying beyond this scope. In addition, |
|
Article 53 proceeds prudently by leaving the content of present and future |
|
peremptory norms to be worked out in the practice of States and courts |
|
(N. 17–19).80 |
|
With the benefit of hindsight, the trenchant criticism directed by some |
27 |
Western States at the Vienna Conference against Article 53 (N. 3–4) |
|
appears exaggerated. In fact, the text is a masterpiece of precision and simplicity.81 Clearly, conflicts between treaties and jus cogens rules will
74Delbrück/Wolfrum III 712; Shelton, AJIL 100 (2006) 301 (with reference to the Vienna Conference.)
75See also the instances of court practice mentioned in N. 27.
76Suy, Article 53, N. 5 (“la communauté internationale accepte maintenant que la règle de la nullité d’un traité en raison d’un conflit avec une règle de droit impératif fait partie du droit positif”). For Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht 46, Article 53 applies to non-Convention parties.
77Statement in Vienna by the Mexican delegation, OR 1968 CoW 294, para. 6. See also Rozakis, Concept 45 (“tautology”); the observation by the Dutch Government to the ILC in Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 23, para. 2 (“pleonasm”).
78See Verhoeven, Essays Suy 196 (“[Article 53] simply states that there can be no jus cogens where States are not in agreement; this is far from circular”). Di erently Sinclair, Vienna Convention 220 on Article 53 (“however vague and shadowy it may be”).
79Tams, AVR 40 (2002) 341 (“besteht nach wie vor keine Einigkeit darüber, welche Konsequenzen die Einordnung eines Rechtssatzes als zwingende Völkerrechtsnorm hat”).
80Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 53 para. 3.
81Statement in Vienna by the Indian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 307, para. 12.

678 |
article |
remain exceptional.82 Even so, Article 53 has occasionally been invoked by tribunals.83 Given the cardinal importance of jus cogens for the international legal order, Article 53 amounts to one of the most important articles of the Convention.84 This is confirmed by the fact that the Convention devotes a total of four provisions to jus cogens (see also Articles 64, 66 para. [a] and 71).
82Statements by the delegations of Austria, OR 1968 CoW 303, para. 45; New Zealand, ibid. 312, para. 52; and then Ceylon, ibid. 319, para. 39. See also Zemanek, Essays Tomuschat 1117 (“States have not really be queueing up to have agreements voided”).
83See the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia in the Case of Prosectuor v. Furundzija, ILR 121 (2002) 261; the US Court of Appeals in Siderman de Blake et al. v. Argentina et al., ILR 103 (1996) 470 f; and in Committee of US Citizens Living in Nicaragua v. Reagan, ILR 85 (1991) 260; the UK Court of Appeal in Al-Adsani v. Government of Kuwait et al., BYBIL 67 (1996) 540; also the Nuclear Weapons Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1966 258, para. 83; the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 67, para. 112 (the Court noting that the parties had not argued that environmental rights fell under Article 64). Di erently Aust, Modern Treaty Law 320 (“no reported instances of Articles 53 and 64, as such, being seriously invoked”).
84Verhoeven, Essays Suy 195 (“one of the major achievements of the Vienna convention”).
Section . Termination and Suspension
of the Operation of Treaties
Article 54
Termination of or withdrawal from a treaty under its provisions or by consent of the parties
The termination of a treaty or the withdrawal of a party may take place:
(a)in conformity with the provisions of the treaty; or
(b)at any time by consent of all the parties after consultation with the other contracting States.
Article 54 Extinction d’un traité ou retrait en vertu des dispositions du traité ou par consentement des parties
L’extinction d’un traité ou le retrait d’une partie peuvent avoir lieu:
a)conformément aux dispositions du traité; ou,
b)à tout moment, par consentement de toutes les parties, après consultation des autres Etats contractants.
Artikel 54 Beendigung eines Vertrags oder Rücktritt vom Vertrag auf Grund seiner Bestimmungen oder durch Einvernehmen zwischen den Vertragsparteien
Die Beendigung eines Vertrags oder der Rücktritt einer Vertragspartei vom Vertrag können erfolgen
a)nach Massgabe der Vertragsbestimmungen oder
b)jederzeit durch Einvernehmen zwischen allen Vertragsparteien nach Konsultierung der anderen Vertragsstaaten.
682 |
article |
ILC Draft 1966
Article 51—Termination of or withdrawal from a treaty by consent of the parties
A treaty may be terminated or a party may withdraw from a treaty:
(a)In conformity with a provision of the treaty allowing such termination or withdrawal; or
(b)At any time by consent of all the parties.
Materials:
WALDOCK Report II: Articles 15 and 18.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 93 , 236 , 292 f, 315, 317. ILC Draft 1964: Articles 38 and 40.
WALDOCK Report VI: Articles 38 and 40.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 41 , 48 , 96, 122, 125 f; YBILC 1966 I/2 224 f, 310, 332.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 51.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 334 , 476; OR 1969 Plenary 107 f.
Vienna Conference Vote: 105:0:0
Selected Literature:
M. Akehurst, Treaties, Termination, EPIL 4 (2000) 987 ; F. Capotorti, L’extinction et la suspension des traités, RC 134 (1971 III) 419 ; V. Chapaux, Article 54, in: Corten/ Klein (eds.) 1925 ; N. Kontou, The Termination and Revision of Treaties in the Light of New Customary International Law (1994); M.A. Martin López, La terminación y la supensión de los tratados internacionales a titulo de contramedida, Anuario de derecho internacional 15 (1999) 529 .

|
termination of or withdrawal from a treaty |
683 |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
|
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
|
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
|
B. Interpretation of Article 54 ........................................................... |
3 |
|
|
1. |
Scope ................................................................................................ |
3 |
|
2. |
Provisions of the Treaty (Para. [a]) .................................................. |
5 |
|
3. |
Consent of All Parties (Para. [b]) ..................................................... |
6 |
|
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
9 |
|
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
9 |
|
2. |
Matters Not Dealt With .................................................................. |
11 |
|
3. |
Customary Basis of Article 54 .......................................................... |
12 |
|
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
13 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND |
|
|
|
1. Introduction |
|
|
|
Most treaties contain clauses on their termination, in particular in that |
1 |
||
they determine their own duration, or the date of their termination, or a |
|
||
condition or event—for instance, full and final performance1—which is to |
|
||
bring about their termination. Furthermore, the treaty may provide for a |
|
||
right to denounce or withdraw from the treaty.2 In the past, where there |
|
||
was no such clause, it was often considered that the treaty could only be |
|
||
terminated by another ratified treaty.3 |
|
|
|
2. History |
|
|
|
In 1957 Fitzmaurice prepared a magisterial report of over 20 pages on |
2 |
||
the termination and suspension of treaties.4 This may explain the lengthy |
|
1 Plender, BYBIL 57 (1988) 136 (“execution of object”).
2See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 249, paras. 2–3; the examples of treaty clauses on termination in Aust, Modern Treaty Law 278 ; Blix/Emerson 96 , 104 . On the subject also Detter, Essays 83 ; E. Giraud, Modification et terminaison des traités
collectifs, Annuaire IDI 49 (1961 I) 22 .
3 Akehurst, EPIL 4 (2000) 987 f (“this formalistic view is no longer accepted”). 4 Fitzmaurice Report II, YBILC 1957 II 21 .

684 |
article |
and often self-evident statements in two provisions of the subsequent Waldock Report II of 1963 which were criticised in the ILC in 1963 as containing “obvious truths” and being “somewhat lengthy”.5 However, at first the ILC lacked the courage substantially to shorten the text, only in 1966 was it decided to condense the two provisions and to join them.6 Article 51 of the ILC Draft 1966 contained the basis of today’s Article 54, though its title was imprecise in that it only referred to termination “by consent of the parties”.7 This oversight led to amendment proposals in Vienna; further proposals introduced as a condition under Article 54, para.
(b) the consultation of the “contracting States”.8 Article 54 was adopted by 105 votes to none.9
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 54
1. Scope
3It follows from pacta sunt servanda, as in Article 26 (q.v.), that States cannot release themselves from treaty obligations at will.10 Section 3 of Part V of the Convention lists substantial and procedural rights for an orderly and lawful (Article 42, para. 2, N. 2) termination and suspension of the operation of treaties. The first provision, Article 54, stands very much at the centre of the Section, concerning as it does the general and obvious
5Articles 15 and 18, YBILC 1963 II 61 , 70 f. See, e.g., Article 15, para. 3: “In the case of a bilateral treaty which is expressed to be subject to denunciation or termination upon notice . . . the treaty shall continue in force until a notice of denunciation or termination has been given by one of the parties in conformity with the terms of the treaty”, ibid. 61. See furthermore the statements by Tunkin and Castren in the ILC, respectively, YBILC 1963 I 96, para. 35, and at 98, para. 66. Waldock explained in the ILC that “in a work of codification it was often necessary to state the obvious
explicitly”, ibid. 98, para., 66.
6See Articles 38 and 40, YBILC 1963 II 199 . The idea to join the provisions was raised for the first time by Briggs, YBILC 1966 I/1 43, para. 84; see also Waldock, ibid. 122, para. 5, and at 125, para. 57; YBILC 1966 I/2 224 f. The ILC had di culties adapting to a short text; Bartos complained that, if the ILC continued along these
lines “[it] would eventually leave nothing of the draft articles”. 7 ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 249.
8Proposals by Vietnam, on the one hand, and by the Netherlands and Hungary, on the other, OR Documents 175 f, paras. 471 . See the statement by the Vietnamese delega-
tion, OR 1969 Plenary 334, para. 2. 9 OR 1969 Plenary 108, para. 82.
10Akehurst, EPIL 4 (2000) 987; see also Haraszti, Some Fundamental Problems 280 .

termination of or withdrawal from a treaty |
685 |
|
grounds of the termination of or withdrawal from a treaty under its |
|
|
provisions or by consent of the parties.11 |
|
|
If a treaty is terminated, it comes to an end for all States. The withdrawal |
4 |
|
of a party from the treaty, on the other hand, implies the unilateral |
|
|
termination by one State of the treaty which remains in force for the |
|
|
others. The treaty can be bior multilateral.12 While the term “treaty” |
|
|
encompasses a priori the entire instrument which is to be terminated, the |
|
|
materials confirm—in maiore minus—that Article 54 may also concern |
|
|
certain parts or clauses of a treaty (Article 44, N. 21).13 Such termination |
|
|
or withdrawal may take place in conformity with the conditions stated |
|
|
in paras (a) and (b) (N. 5–8)—or in the other provisions of Section 3 of |
|
|
Part V of the Convention. |
|
|
2. Provisions of the Treaty (Para. [a]) |
|
|
Para. (a) provides that termination or withdrawal may take place in con- |
5 |
|
formity with the provisions of the treaty. This condition is independent |
|
|
of the will of the parties in a particular situation. It transpires from a sys- |
|
|
tematic interpretation of the Convention (and is confirmed by the travaux |
|
préparatoires) that para. (a) concerns only express (written) provisions on the subject in the treaty.14 Whether or not there are such provisions in a treaty, is a matter of interpretation according to Articles 31 and 32 (q.v.).15 To the extent that no such provisions exist, para. (a) will not apply.
Such treaty provisions may limit the treaty’s duration by reference to a specific period, a date or an event. In addition, termination or denunciation may have either immediate e ect or occur after a particular period of time.16
11Statements by Vedross and Lachs in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 94, para. 17, and at 95, para. 30.
12T he term “withdrawal” is usually applied for multilateral treaties. “Termination” also includes the denunciation of bilateral treaties, Delbrück/Wolfrum III 721 i.f.
13T he statement in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 344, para. 61 (“[t]he parties were sovereign in the matter of separability and in that of suspension”); Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 30, para. 3; statement by Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 48, para. 68; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 288 f.
14E.g., Article 56 (q.v.) authorises a withdrawal where the parties “intended [this] possibility” or where such a right may be “implied by the nature of the treaty” (italics added ). See Yasseen of the Drafting Committee in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 476, para. 4 (“a treaty may contain several provisions on its termination or on the withdrawal of a party”); Plender, BYBIL 57 (1986) 137 (“the tacit renewal . . . of treaties is not lightly to be established”). Note that subsequent or parallel agreements may be covered by Article 54, para. (b) (N. 6–8).
15ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 249, para. 1.
16Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 61; see here also Article 55 (q.v.).

686 |
article |
3. Consent of All Parties (Para. [b])
6Para. (b) envisages (in the alternative or cumulatively to para. [a], N. 5) termination or withdrawal by consent of all the parties after consultation with the other contracting States. Treaty parties are the masters of their own treaty and may at any time—contrary to any time-limit or other conditions stipulated by the treaty, and even if the treaty is silent—agree to its termination or in maiore minus the withdrawal of a particular State (N. 4).17
7Such termination or withdrawal requires first of all the consent of the parties. It follows from pacta sunt servanda (Article 26, q.v.) that on the contractual level18 a treaty’s termination or a party’s withdrawal in fact requires the conclusion of a new agreement, lying outside the original treaty.19 The crucial point is that consent of all the parties (in the case of a bilateral treaty: of the other party) will be required with regard to the termination of the treaty or to a State’s withdrawal. Thus, para. (b) steers clear of unilateral withdrawal; of any majority decision; and of termination inter se among some of the parties only (N. 10).20 As in Article 39 (q.v., N. 7), Article 54, para. (b) does not require an equal act, an acte contraire, for termination or withdrawal (N. 1 i.f.).21 The term “consent”, as opposed to “treaty”, indicates that there are di erent forms of termination or withdrawal which the parties are free to choose,22 e.g.:
–a subsequent written agreement, e.g., in a new treaty or even in communications between the parties, which will be considered together with the treaty itself according to Article 31, subpara. 2(a) (q.v., N. 18);
–an oral agreement, e.g., between Ministers or between a Foreign Minister and an ambassador acting on instructions (Article 7, q.v.);
17Waldock Report II, ibid. 64, para. 2. The ILC struggled with various time-limits as to how soon a treaty could be terminated after it was concluded; see, e.g., the proposal by the US Government, Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 29. See also Article 56, N. 7.
18In the ILC Waldock pointed out that Article 54, para. (b) only covered “all the grounds of termination coming within the law of treaties . . . There could be other cases where treaties were in e ect brought to an end but they did not come within the scope of the draft now under consideration”, YBILC 1966 I/2 225, para. 94.
19ILC Report 1963, YBILC 1963 II 202, para. 1; statement by the Dutch delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 335, para. 5.
20Both of which may, of course, be envisaged by the treaty under Article 54, para. (a) (N. 5).
21Statement by de Luna in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 49, para. 72; Frankowska, Polish YBIL 7 (1975) 304.
22Sinclair, Vienna Convention 183; see on the following also the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 249, para. 3; Waldock Report VI, ibid. 30, para. 2; Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 70, para. 1.

termination of or withdrawal from a treaty |
687 |
–a tacit agreement, e.g., whereby certain States parties to the treaty propose the termination of the treaty and the remaining States acquiesce hereto, whereby it clearly appears from the circumstances that the other parties are assenting to the situation.23
A treaty may also be terminated by its falling into desuetude (obsolescence), i.e., by means of a customary rule (Issues of Customary International Law, N. 30–33).24 It is true that in the Nuclear Tests (Australia/France) Cases the joint dissenting opinion considered that the Convention had intentionally omitted desuetude insofar as it was not covered by Article 54 (or indeed Article 42, N. 13).25 This overlooks that Article 54 expresses itself solely on all contractual means of termination.26
States parties consenting to the treaty’s termination or a State’s withdrawal |
8 |
from it are obliged, in addition, to consult with the other contracting States. By employing the term “contracting States”, as in Article 2, subpara. 1 (f ) (q.v., N. 45), Article 54, para. (b) (and also Article 40, para. 2, N. 5)27 excludes “negotiating States” as in Article 2, subpara. 1 (e) (q.v., N. 40–42) which participated in the preparation and adoption of the original treaty without having become bound by the treaty.28 Consultation, which will be governed by good faith, implies the right for the contracting States to be heard, though not to participate in the decision.29
23See the observation by the Israeli Government to the ILC, Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 28; the legal opinion of the Swiss Government, SJIR 36 (1980) 168: “il su t ainsi que le consentement des parties au traité à l’abrogation de celui-ci soit donné de façon claire et ne laisse planer aucune incertitude sur la volonté des parties de mettre fin au traité”.
24Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 108, para. 7, and in YBILC 1966 I/1 50, 91; Plender, BYBIL 57 (1986) 138 . See here G. Hafner, “L’obsolescence” de certaines dispositions du traité d’Etat autrichien de 1955, AFDI 37 (1991) 239 .
25ICJ Reports 1974 337 f.
26ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 237, para. 5; Villiger, Manual N. 311–313; Kontou, Termination 135 .
27Sinclair, Vienna Convention 183 f.
28See the statement in Vienna by Yasseen of the Drafting Committee, OR 1968 CoW 476, para. 4 (“in those rare cases, the States concerned could not participate in the decision on termination, but had the right to be consulted; nevertheless, those States were contracting States, not parties to the treaty”).
29See as an illustration the situation in the Advisory Opinion of the Interpretation of the Agreement of 25 March 1951 between the WHO and Egypt, ICJ Reports 1980 95 f. For Plender, BYBIL 57 (1986) 144, the term “consultation” is “redolent with ambiguity”.
ZACHARIAS

688 |
article |
C. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
9Article 54 is closely related to Articles 39–41 (q.v.) on the amendment of treaties30 as well as to Article 57 on the suspension of the operation of a treaty (with which latter provision it shares common paras. [a] and [b], q.v. N. 3). Furthermore, there is no distinct border-line between Article 54, para. (b) and Article 59 (q.v., N. 3) on the termination of a treaty by means of a later treaty: the former concerns States consenting to the termination, whereas the latter envisages conclusion of a later treaty implying termination of the earlier treaty.
10The relationship between Article 54 and Article 56 (q.v.) on the denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty containing no provision thereupon may be seen as follows: the latter provision applies if there is no clause in the treaty and States parties have not consented to a State’s withdrawal; in that case, the State may proceed unilaterally, as long as the conditions in Article 56 have been met.
The consequences of termination are mentioned in Articles 70 and 72 (q.v.).
2. Matters Not Dealt With
11Article 54 does not deal with termination between some of the parties inter se.
In the ILC’s opinion, the termination of a treaty “necessarily [deprived] all the parties of all their rights and, in consequence, the consent of all of them [was] necessary”.31 However, this view is open to question, since it would seem possible in practice for some States to terminate the treaty inter se, while continuing its operation towards all other treaty parties. As Capotorti has pointed out, what certain States parties to the treaty decide inter se, can ex hypothesi not a ect the situation of other (“third”) States parties.32
30Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 511; statement in Vienna by Yasseen of the Drafting Committee, OR 1969 Plenary 107 f, para. 73. For instance, the treaty’s partial termination (N. 4) may be di cult to distinguish from its amendment.
31ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 249, para. 3, and at 252, para. 1.
32RC 134 (1971 III) 51; see Articles 34–38 on treaties and third States.
ZACHARIAS

termination of or withdrawal from a treaty |
689 |
|
3. Customary Basis of Article 54 |
|
|
The ILC set out to codify existing rules on the subject, and Article 54 |
12 |
|
appears generally to be regarded as “l’expression du droit coutumier”.33 |
|
|
However, a distinction seems necessary: para. (a) contains a self-evident |
|
|
proposition rather than a rule;34 only para. (b) appears codificatory, reflect- |
|
|
ing as it does the principle of the sovereignty of States which remain |
|
|
masters of their treaties. |
|
|
D. APPRECIATION |
|
|
In its preparation of Article 54, the ILC had considerable di culties in |
13 |
|
overcoming the notion of a “code” (Issues of Customary International Law, |
|
N. 22) envisaged by Fitzmaurice and in the early stages also by Waldock (N. 2). The result is “a refreshingly simple text”.35 Article 54, emphasising the importance of the common will of the treaty parties, provides an important gateway into Section 3 on the termination and suspension of treaties in that it works in particular against unilateral assertions of a right to denounce the treaty.36 Still, Article 54 has to be read together with all other provisions of Section 3. Para. (a) of Article 54 reminds us of one lesson to be drawn from these provisions, namely the usefulness of including in the treaty clauses on its termination and denunciation.
33See the legal opinion of the Swiss Government, SJIR 36 (1980) 166; the statements by Gros and Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 96, para. 41, and 108, para. 20, respectively.
34Plender, BYBIL 57 (1986) 136. Article 54, para. (a) was invoked in the Sedco Inc. v. National Iranian Oil Company and the Islamic Republic of Iran Case before the IranUnited States Claims Tribunal by Judge Brower in his sep. op., ILR 84 (1987) 531, and by Judge Mosk in his concurring opinion, ibid. 663.
35K. Widdows, The Unilateral Denunciation of Treaties Containing no Denunciation Clause, BYBIL 53 (1982) 84.
36Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 70, para. 1.
Article 55
Reduction of the parties to a multilateral treaty below the number necessary for its entry into force
Unless the treaty otherwise provides, a multilateral treaty does not terminate by reason only of the fact that the number of the parties falls below the number necessary for its entry into force.
Article 55 Nombre des Parties à un traité multilatéral tombant au-dessous du nombre nécessaire pour son entrée en vigueur
À moins que le traité n’en dispose autrement, un traité multilatéral ne prend pas fin pour le seul motif que le nombre des Parties tombe au-dessous du nombre nécessaire pour son entrée en vigueur.
Artikel 55 Abnahme der Zahl der Vertragsparteien eines mehrseitigen Vertrags auf weniger als die für sein Inkrafttreten erforderliche Zahl
Sofern der Vertrag nichts anderes vorsieht, erlischt ein mehrseitiger Vertrag nicht schon deshalb, weil die Zahl der Vertragsparteien unter die für sein Inkrafttreten erforderliche Zahl sinkt.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 52—Reduction of the parties to a multilateral treaty below the number necessary for its entry into force
Unless the treaty otherwise provides, a multilateral treaty does not terminate by reason only of the fact that the number of the parties falls below the number specified in the treaty as necessary for its entry into force.
reduction of the parties to a multilateral treaty |
691 |
Materials:
WALDOCK Report II: Article 15, para. 4.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 93 , 236 , 292 f, 315, 317. ILC Draft 1963: Article 38, subpara. 3(b).
WALDOCK REPORT V: Article 38.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 41 , 96, 122 f; YBILC 1966 I/2 311, 332.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 52.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 336, 476 f; OR 1969 Plenary 108.
Vienna Conference Vote: 105:0:0
Selected Literature (in addition to the literature mentioned in Article 54, q.v.):
V. Chapaux, Article 55, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 1945 .

692 |
article |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
Paras. |
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
B. Interpretation of Article 55 ........................................................... |
3 |
|
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
6 |
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
6 |
2. |
Matters Not Dealt With .................................................................. |
7 |
3. |
Customary Basis of Article 55 .......................................................... |
8 |
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
9 |
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND
1.Introduction
1 Occasionally, multilateral treaties provide for the termination of a treaty if withdrawals reduce the number of parties below a particular figure. For instance, Article 8, para. 2 of the Convention on the Political Rights of Women of 1952 provides that it “shall cease to be in force as from the date when the denunciation which reduces the number of Parties to less than six becomes e ective”—the figure corresponding with the number of States required for that convention’s entry into force (Article 6, para. 1).1 According to an established pre-1969 practice, where the treaty contained no such condition, the treaty did not necessarily terminate merely because its membership fell below the number necessary for its entry into force.2
2.History
2The Waldock Report II of 1963 formulated today’s rule of Article 55 twice in its Article 15: positively in subpara. 4(b), and negatively (as in Article
55)in subpara. 4(c).3 In the ILC in 1963 there was general agreement on
1See also the Convention Regarding the Measurement and Registration of Vessels Employed in Inland Navigation of 1956, cited in the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 250, para. 1; further examples are mentioned by Giraud, Annuaire IDI 49 (1961 I)
64 .
2 See the ILC Report 1966, ibid., para. 2. 3 YBILC 1963 II 61 .

reduction of the parties to a multilateral treaty |
693 |
the principle, and comments concerned mainly drafting issues.4 The rule was expressly supported by three of the altogether five States commenting on the ILC Draft 1963.5 In 1966 the ILC reorganised the provisions of Section 3 of Part V, while unanimously adopting Article 52 (the present Article 55).6 At the Vienna Conference in 1968 the provision attracted few observations, the only amendment being of a stylistic nature.7 In 1969 no comments were made, and Article 55 was adopted by 105 votes to none.8
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 55 |
|
According to its opening words, Article 55 is residual in that it only |
3 |
applies unless the treaty otherwise provides. It concerns at the outset a |
|
multilateral treaty, presupposing ex hypothesi after all denunciations and |
|
withdrawals a remaining minimum of two States parties for its continuing |
|
existence.9 |
|
The general rule is that a multilateral treaty does not terminate by reason |
4 |
only of the fact that the number of the parties falls below the number |
|
necessary for its entry into force. For a treaty’s continued existence, no |
|
particular minimal number of treaty parties is envisaged, in particular not |
|
the number required for the treaty’s entry into force. |
|
While there may be a certain logic in assuming that the figure for the entry into |
|
force is essential for its continuing existence, in fact, the conditions for the entry into |
|
force of a treaty are not the same as those for the treaty’s termination.10 |
|
States parties may, however, feel that the treaty is only of interest to them |
5 |
if it has a wider membership. There may also be a greater financial bur- |
|
den if there are fewer parties.11 In this case, States parties are free at any |
|
4Members attached particular importance to the principle: see the statements by Waldock, YBILC 1963 I 98, para. 67, and 236, para. 44; Yasseen, ibid. 95, para. 20;
Lachs, ibid. paras. 30 f; and Bartos, ibid. paras. 32 .
5 I.e., Finland, Portugal and Sweden, Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 25. 6 YBILC 1966 I/2 332; see also YBILC 1966 I/1 122, para. 5.
7An amendment successfully proposed by the United Kingdom suggested deleting the words “specified in the treaty” in Article 52 of the ILC Draft 1966. Of the few States tak-
ing the floor, Romania expressly supported the provision, OR 1968 CoW 336, para. 15. 8 OR 1969 Plenary 108, para. 82.
9Simma, Reziprozitätselement 55 f. Di erently Delbrück/Wolfrum III 731 (three States parties).
10See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 250, para. 2; Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 62 f, para. 7.
11Aust, Modern Treaty Law 289; see also the reasons given by Bartos in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 95 f, para. 32, as to concessions which a State may have made to entice other States to become a party.

694 |
article |
moment to bring the treaty to an end with the formal or informal means envisaged in Article 54, para. (b) (q.v., N. 7).
C. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
6 The initial proviso of Article 55 o ers an example of the termination of a treaty “in conformity with the provisions of the treaty”, as in Article 54, para. (a) (q.v., N. 5).
2. Matters Not Dealt With
7Article 55 does not deal with the situation where a multilateral treaty requires a particular State to become a party for is entry into force—and this State subsequently withdraws from the treaty. It can be assumed that this would be an exception to Article 55 and that in such a situation the treaty would be terminated.12
3. Customary Basis of Article 55
8Already before 1969 the rule in Article 55 appeared well established (N. 1). In view of the support which the provision obtained by Governments in the ILC and in Vienna (N. 2), indubitably the provision appears codificatory of customary international law.
D. APPRECIATION
9Arguably, Article 55 qualifies as one of the less (or even least) important provisions of the Convention. Its value lies in the fact that it removes any doubt where logic might call for a di erent solution (N. 4).13 With its negative formulation, Article 55 pursues two aims: It stipulates a general rule, while maintaining the relevance of any written provision in the treaty.
12Giraud, Annuaire IDI 49 (1961 I) 67.
13See the ILC Draft 1966, YBILC 1966 II 250, para. 2.
Article 56
Denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty containing no provision regarding termination, denunciation or withdrawal
1.A treaty which contains no provision regarding its termination and which does not provide for denunciation or withdrawal is not subject to denunciation or withdrawal unless:
(a)it is established that the parties intended to admit the possibility of denunciation or withdrawal; or
(b)a right of denunciation or withdrawal may be implied by the nature of the treaty.
2.A party shall give not less than twelve months’ notice of its intention to denounce or withdraw from a treaty under paragraph 1.
Article 56 Dénonciation ou retrait dans le cas d’un traité ne contenant pas de dispositions relatives à l’extinction, à la dénonciation ou au retrait
1.Un traité qui ne contient pas de dispositions relatives à son extinction et ne prévoit pas qu’on puisse le dénoncer ou s’en retirer ne peut faire l’objet d’une dénonciation ou d’un retrait, à moins:
a)qu’il ne soit établi qu’il entrait dans l’intention des parties d’admettre la possibilité d’une dénonciation ou d’un retrait; ou
b)que le droit de dénonciation ou de retrait ne puisse être déduit de la nature du traité.
2.Une partie doit notifier au moins douze mois à l’avance son intention de dénoncer un traité ou de s’en retirer conformément aux dispositions du paragraphe 1.
696 |
article |
Artikel 56 Kündigung eines Vertrags oder Rücktritt von einem Vertrag, der keine Bestimmung über Beendigung, Kündigung oder Rücktritt enthält
1.Ein Vertrag, der keine Bestimmung über seine Beendigung enthält und eine Kündigung oder einen Rücktritt nicht vorsieht, unterliegt weder der Kündigung noch dem Rücktritt, sofern
a)nicht feststeht, dass die Vertragsparteien die Möglichkeit einer Kündigung oder eines Rücktritts zuzulassen beabsichtigten, oder
b)ein Kündigungsoder Rücktrittsrecht sich nicht aus der Natur des Vertrags herleiten lässt.
2.Eine Vertragspartei hat ihre Absicht, nach Absatz 1 einen Vertrag zu kündigen oder von einem Vertrag zurückzutreten, mindestens zwölf Monate im voraus zu notifizieren.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 53—Denunciation of a treaty containing no provision regarding termination
1.A treaty which contains no provision regarding its termination and which does not provide for denunciation or withdrawal is not subject to denunciation or withdrawal unless it is established that the parties intended to admit the possibility of denunciation or withdrawal.
2.A part shall give not less than twelve months’ notice of its intention to denounce or withdraw from a treaty under paragraph 1 of this article.
Materials:
WALDOCK Report II: Articles 16 f.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 98 , 239 , 293 f, 315, 318.
ILC Draft 1963: Article 39.
WALDOCK Report V: Article 39.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 43 , 122 f; YBILC 1966 I/2 310, 332.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 53.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 336 , 477; OR 1969 Plenary 108 .
Vienna Conference Vote: 95:0:6
denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty |
697 |
Selected Literature: (in addition to the literature mentioned in Article 54, q.v.):
D. Bardonnet, La dénonciation par le Gouvernement Sénégalais de la Convention sur la mer terriotriale et la zone contiguë et de la Convention sur la pêche et la conservation des ressources biologiques de la haute mer en date à Genève du 29 avril 1958, AFDI 18 (1972) 123 ; Th. Christakis, Article 56, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 1951 ; R.P. Cima, Unilateral Termination of the 1954 Mutual Defence Treaty Between the United States and the Republic of China Pursuant to the President’s Foreign Relations Power, Vanderbilt JTL 12 (1979) 133 ; K. Widdows, The Unilateral Denunciation of Treaties Containing No Denunciation Clause, BYBIL 53 (1982) 83 .

698 |
article |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
Paras. |
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
B. Interpretation of Article 56 ........................................................... |
4 |
|
1. |
General Rule (Opening Sentence of Para. 1) ................................... |
4 |
2. |
Exceptions (Subparas. 1[a] and [b]) ................................................. |
6 |
3. |
Procedure (Para. 2) .......................................................................... |
11 |
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
13 |
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
13 |
2. |
Customary Basis of Article 56 .......................................................... |
16 |
D. Withdrawal from the Convention ................................................. |
|
|
E. Appreciation ....................................................................................... |
18 |
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND
1. Introduction
1 There has long been a discussion in international law as to whether in respect of a treaty containing no withdrawal or denunciation clause: (i) the treaty parties had deliberately excluded unilateral termination of the treaty; or, conversely, (ii) whether they had overlooked the possibility and were not opposed to it; or even (iii) whether they had tacitly approved withdrawal.1 An early recognition of the rule of non-withdrawal can be found in the 1871 London Declaration which, following Russia’s attempt to withdraw from the 1856 Treaty of Paris, stated that “it is an essential principle of the law of nations that no power can liberate itself from the
engagements of a treaty . . . unless with the consent of the contracting parties”.2 Conversely, the 1928 Havana Convention on Treaties provided in Article 17 that “in the absence of . . . a stipulation, a treaty may be denounced by any contracting State, which shall notify the others of this
1See McNair, Law of Treaties 493, 501 , 504; Giraud, Annuaire IDI 49 (1961 I) 73 ; for an overview of the positions in literature and State practice, see Feist, Kündigung
199, 202 .
2British and Foreign State Papers 61 at 1198, cited in the Harvard Draft, AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1177.

denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty |
699 |
decision”.3 Again, for the 1935 Harvard Draft on the Law of Treaties “the safer solution [was] that no State which has bound itself by a treaty may denounce it and withdraw without the consent of the other . . . parties”.4 In current practice, the issue arises less frequently, since modern treaties often contain clauses as to their duration, denunciation or withdrawal.5 Still, various general multilateral conventions remain silent on the matter, e.g., the 1958 Geneva Law of the Sea Conventions, the 1961 and 1963 Vienna Conventions on Consular and Diplomatic Relations, and indeed the present Convention (N. 17).
2. History |
|
The nub of today’s Article 56 can be found in Article 3, para. 2 of Fitz- |
2 |
maurice Report II of 1957, providing the general rule that treaties were assumed to be of indefinite duration, though allowing for certain exceptions.6 For the Waldock Report II of 1963, the starting point was that a treaty not fixing its own duration and whose life was not inherently finite by reason of its nature, was regarded by States as one that should normally be terminable in some manner by unilateral denunciation or withdrawal.7 Its Article 17, paras. 3 and 4 attracted criticism by some ILC members in 1963 who feared that the proposed rule endangered the stability and security of treaties;8 conversely, others criticised Waldock Report II for being “too timid”.9 T he ILC Draft 1963, resorting to the “character of the treaty and . . . the circumstances of its conclusions”,10 drew mainly
3 See the Harvard Draft, ibid. 1174; the statement in Vienna by the Colombian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 343, para. 50.
4 Ibid. 1173 and 1177.
5 Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 64 f, para. 2, and 69 f, para. 23.
6T hus, “this assumption may . . . be negatived in any given case (a) by necessary inference to be derived from the terms of the treaty generally, indicating its expiry in certain events, or an intention to permit unilateral termination or withdrawal; (b) should the treaty belong to a class in respect of which, ex naturae, a faculty of unilateral termination or withdrawal must be deemed to exist for the parties if the contrary is not indicated— such as treaties of alliance or treaties of a commercial character. In these cases, (a) or (b), termination or withdrawal may be e ected by giving such period of notice as is reasonable, having regard to the character of the treaty and the surrounding circum-
stances”, YBILC 1957 II 22.
7 YBILC 1963 II 65, para. 3; on the proceedings in the ILC, see Widdows, BYBIL 53 (1982) 84 .
8YBILC 1963 II 64. See, e.g., the comments in the ILC by Castren, Tsuruoka, de Luna, Amado, and Verdross (“radically opposed”), YBILC 1963 I 100 .
9See the statements in the ILC by its Chairman, Jiménez de Aréchaga, ibid. 106, para. 74; and by Rosenne, ibid. 103, para. 37 (“one of the most important [articles]
of the draft”).
10 Article 39, YBILC 1963 II 200.

700 |
article |
favourable comments from 13 Governments.11 The final ILC Draft 1966 mentioned solely the intentions of the parties as the criterion to establish the possibility of a right of denunciation.12
3This sole criterion of the intentions of the parties resulted in the tabling of five amendments at the 1968/1969 Vienna Conference. South American Governments in particular criticised the notion of “perpetual treaties” aimed at extending the possibility of denunciation.13 Surprisingly, while only the UK amendment was adopted (aimed at inserting as a further criterion, as in 1963, the “character” of the treaty),14 in fact the new subpara. 1(b) introduced at the Conference goes back to the South American/Spanish amendments which relied on the “nature” of the treaty.15 Article 56 was adopted in 1969 by 95 votes to none, with six abstentions—the abstaining States expressing worries as to the impact of subpara. 1(b) on the stability of treaty regimes in international law.16
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 56
1. General Rule (Opening Sentence of Para. 1)
4Article 56 proceeds from the assumption that treaty parties wishing to enable one party’s unilateral termination of a treaty will have stated as much in the treaty, and that the treaty’s silence in fact implies that they wished to exclude such a possibility.17 Accordingly, Article 56 expounds the general rule that a treaty which contains no provision regarding its termination and which does not provide for denunciation or withdrawal is not subject to denunciation or withdrawal.18 (Note that according to
Article 54, para. [b] [q.v., N. 6], unilateral termination is always possible with the consent of all other treaty parties.)
“Denunciation” appears to refer to a bilateral treaty, “withdrawal” to a multilateral treaty.19 Nevertheless, it is not clear why other provisions of the Convention—e.g.,
11Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 25 .
12Adopted unanimously by 18 votes to none, YBILC 1966 I/1 122, para. 14.
13See, inter alia, the statements by the delegations of Cuba, OR 1968 CoW 336f; Peru, ibid. 337, para. 28; and Spain, ibid. 338, para. 38.
14OR 1968 CoW 343, para. 54; OR Documents 177, subpara. 487(d).
15OR Documents 177, para. 478; di erently Sinclair, Vienna Convention 187.
16OR 1969 Plenary 110, para. 8; see, e.g., the observations of the delegations of Italy, OR 1969 Plenary, 108 ; and Finland, OR 1968 CoW 477, para. 14.
17See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 250, paras. 1 f.
18T his general rule reflects practice and doctrine, Feist, Kündigung 207.
19Neuhold/Hummer/Schreuer, Österreichisches Handbuch N. 391. Article 56 does not distinguish between biand multilateral treaties, Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 67, para. 14.

denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty |
701 |
|
Articles 54 and 62 (q.v.)—mention solely “withdrawal”, although they also cover |
|
|
bilateral treaties. |
|
|
The general rule thus excludes a State’s unilateral termination of the |
5 |
|
treaty, if two conditions are met: (i) no provision is made in the treaty as |
|
|
to its termination; and, cumulatively, (ii) there is also no clause as to its |
|
|
denunciation or withdrawal. |
|
|
2. Exceptions (Subparas. 1[a] and [b])
Article 56 provides for two exceptions to the general rule (N. 4). Thus, there will be no unilateral termination unless the further conditions in subparas. 1(a) or (b) are met (N. 7–10). The presumption is in favour of the general rule, the onus falls on the State wishing to give notice to demonstrate that the conditions for the exceptions in subparas. 1(a) or (b) have been met in a particular case.20 The interpretation and application of these exceptions are governed by good faith.21
This relationship between the rule and the exceptions was carefully crafted. Article 56 strikes a balance between the interest of the international community in maintaining stable treaty relations and the need of individual States in certain circumstances to terminate the treaty.22 As formulated in Article 56, the right to denunciation or withdrawal, rather than constituting a breach of treaty, is indeed part of pacta sunt servanda as in Article 26 (q.v., N. 6).23
Subpara. 1(a) provides the first exception, i.e., that denunciation and withdrawal are possible if it is established that the parties intended to admit the possibility of denunciation or withdrawal. The parties may have had such intention before, upon, or after the treaty’s conclusion. The intention will be established by the normal means of interpretation in Articles 31 and 32 (q.v.) which will consider all circumstances, in particular, any formal or informal agreements reached by the parties in connexion with, or subsequent to, the conclusion of the treaty, any subsequent practice, and the travaux préparatoires.24 Clearly, the statement of one party in itself is
6
7
20Jennings/Watts N. 648 at n. 2; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 289 f; contra Bleckmann, Völkerrecht N. 335.
21See the statement in Vienna by the Spanish delegation, OR 1968 CoW 338, para. 36.
22See the statements in Vienna by the UK delegation (Vallat), OR 1968 CoW 339, para. 3; and in the ILC by Waldock, YBILC 1963 I 100, para. 4; Ago and de Luna, YBILC 1966 I/1 46, para. 35, and 47, para. 54; Delbrück/Wolfrum III 726.
23Briggs, YBILC 1966 I/1 45, para. 21; Waldock Report III, YBILC 1963 II 67, para. 10.
24See Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 27, para. 3; the statement in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 342, para. 45; but see Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 44, para. 6; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 484 (“interprétation extratextuelle”); also Bardonnet, AFDI 18 (1972) 123 , 149 .

702 |
article |
insu cient; the other treaty parties must have consented thereupon.25 For instance, upon conclusion of a treaty, or even thereafter, a party may state that it reserves the right to denounce the treaty, and the other States can expressly or implicitly accept.26 Of course, interpretation may also reveal the treaty parties’ intention not to permit unilateral termination of the treaty.
Thus, in the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, the Court found no such intention in the treaty at issue.27 On the whole, Widdows has regarded subpara. 1(a) as irrelevant.28 Still, given the countless treaties concluded by States and their subsequent practice thereupon, it appears di cult to rule out a priori and de plano such intention of all treaty parties in respect of all past and future treaties. The value of subpara. 1(a) also lies therein that it shows States concluding a treaty how to deal with the eventualities of denunciation and withdrawal.
Subpara. 1(a) and Article 54, para. (b) (q.v., N. 6–8), while conceptually di erent, may converge. The former provides for the possibility of a tacit agreement among the treaty parties granting one treaty party the right to give notice.29 On the other hand, Article 54, para. (b) envisages the tacit agreement of all States parties to terminate the entire treaty. In maiore minus this includes the possibility of all States agreeing to one State unilaterally terminating the treaty.
8Subpara. 1(b) provides the second exception, namely that a right of denunciation or withdrawal may be implied by the nature of the treaty. The criterion of a treaty’s nature, going back to Fitzmaurice Report II (N. 2)30 and re-introduced at the Vienna Conference (N. 3), has been much criticised.31 A treaty’s nature includes its object and purpose (as in Article 31, para. 1, N. 17). While the nature of every treaty must be interpreted individually, a generalisation seems feasible in that treaties
25Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 27, para. 2; the ILC Report 1963, YBILC 1963 II 202, para. 5.
26Example given by Ago in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 47, para. 58; see also Delbrück/ Wolfrum III 727.
27“Nor is there any indication that the parties intended to admit the possibility of denunciation or withdrawal . . . Consequently, the parties not having agreed otherwise, the Treaty could be terminated only on the limited grounds enumerated in the Vienna Convention”, ICJ Reports 1994 62 f, para. 100.
28See Widdows BYBIL 53 (1982) 113 (who apparently will not search for the “intention” in subsequent practice): “in the usual circumstances, no common intention can be found on the part of the signatories: they either do not wish to discuss the question, do not wish to provide a termination clause, or are optimistically relying on the law to provide a residual rule either in favour of a right of denunciation or against such a right, depending on which textbook had been perused”.
29Statement by Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 47, para. 59 (contra, ibid. 43, para. 5).
30See the words “ex naturae” (N. 2 at n. 6), YBILC 1957 II 22.
31Sinclair, Vienna Convention 187 (“not easy to apply”); Neuhold/Hummer/Schreuer, Österreichisches Handbuch N. 393 (“kein glücklich gewählter Ausdruck”). Widdows, BYBIL 53 (1982) 113, regards subpara. 1(b) as a “total failure”, albeit without appearing to analyse the criterion of the treaty’s “nature.”

denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty |
703 |
with an intrinsically temporary character appear of a “nature” to permit unilateral termination.32
The travaux préparatoires reveal various types of treaties the nature of which |
9 |
does, or does not, imply a right to give notice:33 |
|
Treaties allowing by their nature for denunciation or termination are, e.g., commercial |
|
or trading treaties; treaties of alliance of military co-operation; treaties for technical |
|
co-operation in economic, social, cultural, scientific, communications or any other |
|
such matter; and treaties of arbitration, conciliation or judicial settlement;34 |
|
Treaties by their nature not allowing for denunciation or termination are, e.g., trea- |
|
ties establishing a boundary between two States (as in Article 62, subpara. 2[a], N. |
|
18–19), or e ecting a cession of territory, or a grant of rights in or over territory; |
|
treaties establishing an international régime for a particular area, territory, river, |
|
waterway or airspace; treaties of peace, of disarmament, or for the maintenance of |
|
peace; treaties e ecting a final settlement of an international dispute;35 and human |
|
rights treaties.36 |
|
States may, in principle, withdraw from treaties which are declaratory of customary |
|
international law, in particular codificatory conventions. However, this will have no |
|
e ect on the underlying customary law (Article 43, q.v.; Issues of Customary Interna- |
|
tional Law; N. 46–48).37 |
|
What is the relationship between the exceptions in subparas. 1(a) and (b)? |
10 |
The text (“or”) demonstrates that they are intended as alternatives. This |
|
will be of relevance in the following situation: interpretation according to subpara. 1(a) may disclose that no denunciation or withdrawal was intended, whereas an interpretation of the nature of the treaty according to subpara. 1(b) may reveal the contrary. Given the independence of subpara. (b), the latter will prevail, and unilateral termination will be possible (unless, of
32Sinclair ibid.; Feist, Kündigung 207 (who, at ibid., 208 excludes unilateral termination if the treaty ensures interests of the State community); Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 539; Elias, Law of Treaties 107. See also McNair, Law of Treaties 505, for whom
denunciation is possible if a treaty includes a “bilateral bargain”.
33 T here was disagreement in the ILC in 1963 as to the various examples, YBILC 1963 I 99 . See the list in Christakis, Article 59, N. 77–98.
34See Article 17, subpara. 3(a) of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 64 and 68, paras. 15 ; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 290 f. Whether treaties on judicial settlement allow for unilateral denunication in the absence of any express provision, was left open in the Fisheries Jurisdiction (UK v. Iceland) Case, ICJ Reports 1973 15 , paras. 25, 29.
35See Article 17, para. 4 of Waldock Report II ibid.; the 1966 ILC Report, YBILC 1966 II 250, para. 2; Aust, ibid.
36Aust, ibid. See the denunciation by the Democratic Popular Republic of Korea of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights; J.D. Hommeaux, Jurisprudence du Comité des droits de l’homme des Nations Unies (novembre 1991–novembre 1998), AFDI 44 (1998) 615 .
37Verdross/Simma N. 807; see also Aust, Modern Treaty Law 290; Sinclair, Vienna Convention 187; Bardonnet, AFDI 18 (1972) 123 .

704 |
article |
course, there is a clause in the treaty excluding denunciation or withdrawal altogether, N. 4).38
3. Procedure (Para. 2)
11If the exceptions in subparas. 1(a) or (b) authorise denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty, the treaty party concerned is called upon to follow the procedure set out in para. 2. Thus, the party shall give notice of its intention to denounce or withdraw from a treaty. All parties of the treaty must be notified, though no particular form is prescribed. If the notification is to serve a useful purpose, the other parties are entitled to obtain adequate information as to the State’s intention. There is no requirement for the other States to consent to the notification. When a State does so— expressly or implicitly—it can be argued that an agreement has been reached according to Article 54, para. (b) (q.v., N. 6–8).39
12The period of notice shall be not less than twelve months (i.e., before the date when the State intends unilaterally to terminate the treaty.) This period, which reflects State practice,40 is su ciently long to give adequate protection to the interests of the other parties and to enable further negotiations.41
In the Interpretation of the Agreement of 25 March 1951 between the WHO and Egypt Advisory Opinion, the Court referred to the period in para. 2 as a useful indication for States when considering the “periods of time . . . involved in the observance of the duties to consult and negotiate”.42
C. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
13Article 44, para. 1 (q.v., N. 8) provides that a party’s right under Article 56 may be exercised only with respect to the entire treaty, unless the treaty otherwise provides or the parties otherwise agree.
38Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 539; Jennings/Watts N. 648 n. 2; contra Delbrück/ Wolfrum III 727.
39Delbrück/Wolfrum III 729; Neuhold/Hummer/Schreuer, Österreichisches Handbuch N. 392.
40See the Swiss Federal Council’s Message to Parliament on the Convention, BBl 1989 II 784; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 485.
41Statement in Vienna the UK delegation (Vallat), OR 1968 CoW 339, para. 2; the ILC Report 1966, YBILC II 251, para. 6. The (unsatisfacatory) alternative would have been to require “reasonable” notice, Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 68, para. 19.
42ICJ Reports 1980 96, para. 49; see reference to various opinions below at N. 16.

denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty |
705 |
|
The denunciation of a bilateral treaty brings the treaty to an end also for |
14 |
|
the other party; in the case of a party’s withdrawal from a multilateral |
|
|
treaty, the treaty relations between that State and all other treaty parties |
|
|
are terminated. However, until the unilateral termination enters into force, |
|
|
the treaty party is obliged to perform all its duties (Article 70, para. 1, |
|
|
q.v.).43 Also, the possibility of denunciation of or withdrawal from a treaty |
|
|
makes it unnecessary to invoke a fundamental change of circumstances as |
|
|
in Article 62 (q.v.).44 |
|
|
If a treaty party objects to denunciation or withdrawal, the procedures |
15 |
|
in Articles 65–68 (q.v.) will apply.45 T he consequences of withdrawal or |
|
|
denunciation are mentioned in Article 70, para. 2 (q.v., N. 11). |
|
|
2. Customary Basis of Article 56 |
|
|
Given the vivid discussion in the ILC (N. 2), it is doubtful whether Article |
16 |
|
56 reflected customary international law when it was taken up in 1963.46 |
|
Subpara. 1(b), introduced by various Governments at the Vienna Conference, was disputed among some States; this led to six abstentions in the final vote, though Article 56 as a whole was adopted with a sound majority (N. 3). Authors who have criticised Article 56 do not appear conclusively to call in question its declaratory nature.47 On the whole, the provision seems to have generated a new rule of customary law.48
43Delbrück/Wolfrum III 730; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 287, who refers to Article 317, para. 2 of the 1982 UN Convention on the Law of the Sea; see also Article 17 of the 1928 Havanna Convention on Treaties, cited in the Harvard Draft, AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1174.
44See also Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 67, para. 10; the statement in Vienna by the Spanish delegation, OR 1968 CoW 338, para. 39.
45Kearney/Dalton, AJIL 64 (1970) 538 f; Delbrück/Wolfrum III 728; see the statements in Vienna by the Chairman of the Draft Committee, Yasseen, OR 1969 Plenary 132, para. 3: “it was quite clear that paragraph 1 [of Article 65] applied to all claims brought under the preceding articles in Part V”; and by the Australian delegation, ibid. 110, para. 3. However, the time-limit in Article 65, para. 2 appears superseded by para. 2 of Article 56, Delbrück/Wolfrum III 728 at n. 84.
46Statement by Rosenne in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 103, para. 37 (“the Commission was engaged in framing a rule de lege ferenda”).
47Widdows, BYBIL 53 (1982) 113, by pointing out that the provision is “not based on current State practice”, appears to refer to the position confronting the ILC in 1963 (N. 2). Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 540, regards para. 2 as not reflecting customary law, though at ibid. 485, he seems to argue that State practice frequently employs the clause therein; see also Akehurst, EPIL 4 (2000) 988.
48In the Interpretation of the Agreement of 25 March 1951 between the WHO and Egypt Advisory Opinion (N. 12), Judges Gros, Mosler, Oda, el-Erian and Sette-Camara referred in their respective opinions to Article 56, ICJ Reports 1980 475 f, 478 f, 480, 513, 560, 570, and 573, though, interestingly, without reference to Articles 65–68 (N.

706 |
article |
D. WITHDRAWAL FROM THE CONVENTION
17May a State unilaterally withdraw from the Convention? The latter contains no provisions regarding its termination and withdrawal. In such a situation, the Convention is governed by its own provisions, including Article 56 (Issues of Customary International Law, N. 24–27). The issue then arises whether the exceptions in subparas. 1(a) or (b) (N. 6–10) are met in the case of the Convention. However, it appears unnecessary to find a reply since the Convention is generally declaratory of customary international law and its provisions continue to bind all States even after a party’s withdrawal from the Convention (Article 43, q.v.; Issues of Customary International Law, N. 52).
E. APPRECIATION
18Even if some authors have directed trenchant criticism at Article 56,49 it has not been shown that the set of rules in particular in subparas. 1(a) and (b) has since proved di cult (or impossible) for States to employ in their practice. Clearly, this important topic—the unilateral termination of a treaty which is silent on the matter—required normative regulation in the Convention.50 The solution, widely supported by States in Vienna, provides for a sound balance between the general rule and the exceptions, between stability and orderly change. The provision operates within pacta sunt servanda and thus strengthens it (N. 6).51
15). In the Fisheries Jurisdiction (United Kingdom v. Iceland) Case, Pleadings I 254 f, the UK Government considered Article 56 as being declaratory of customary international law (cited by Widdows, BYBIL 53 [1982] 98). It may be argued that in the GabcikovoNagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 62, para. 100, the Court proceeded implicitly from Article 56 of the Convention which it therefore regarded as applicable qua customary law (“[n]or is there any indication that the parties intended to admit the possibility of denunciation or withdrawal”).
49Widdows, ibid. (“the Article is in its entirety so problematical that it provides no clear residual rule and thus leaves States in the same confusion as they have been in for centuries past“); see also the comments on this view in N. 7–9; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971) 539 (“bien loin d’être précis”).
50See the statement in Vienna by the Venezuelan delegation, OR 1968 CoW 340, para. 15 (“one of the most complex problems in contemporary international law”).
51WAldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 100, para. 5 (“[a] carefully regulated implied right of denunciation governed by proper procedural requirements make for stability and for respect for treaties and international law”).
Article 57
Suspension of the operation of a treaty under its provisions or by consent of the parties
The operation of a treaty in regard to all the parties or to a particular party may be suspended:
(a)in conformity with the provisions of the treaty; or
(b)at any time by consent of all the parties after consultation with the other contracting States.
Article 57 Suspension de l’application d’un traité en vertu de ses dispositions ou par consentement des parties
L’application d’un traité au regard de toutes les parties ou d’une partie déterminée peut être suspendue:
a)conformément aux dispositions du traité; ou,
b)à tout moment, par consentement de toutes les parties, après consultation des autres Etats contractants.
Artikel 57 Suspendierung eines Vertrags auf Grund seiner Bestimmungen oder durch Einvernehmen zwischen den Vertragsparteien
Ein Vertrag kann gegenüber allen oder einzelnen Vertragsparteien suspendiert werden:
a)nach Massgabe der Vertragsbestimmungen oder
b)jederzeit durch Einvernehmen zwischen allen Vertragsparteien nach Konsultierung der anderen Vertragsstaaten.
708 |
article |
ILC Draft 1966
Article 54—Suspension of the operation of a treaty by consent of the parties
The operation of a treaty in regard to all the parties or to a particular party may be suspended:
(a)in conformity with a provision of the treaty allowing such suspension;
(b)at any time by consent of all the parties after consultation with the other contracting States.
Materials:
WALDOCK Report II: Article 18, para. 5.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 107 , 241 , 315 f, 318. ILC Draft 1963: Article 40, para. 3.
WALDOCK Report V: Article 40, para. 3.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 48 , 125 ; YBILC 1966 I/2 129 , 224 , 311, 332.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 54.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 343 f, 477; OR 1969 Plenary 108, 110.
Vienna Conference Vote: 101:0:0
Selected Literature:
F. Capotorti, L’extinction et la suspension des traités, RC 134 (1971 III) 419 ; R. Huesa Vinaixa, Article 57, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2015 .

|
suspension of the operation of a treaty |
709 |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
|
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
|
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
|
B. Interpretation of Article 57 ........................................................... |
3 |
|
|
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
5 |
|
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
5 |
|
2. |
Customary Basis of Article 57 .......................................................... |
6 |
|
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
7 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND |
|
|
|
1. Introduction |
|
|
|
If a treaty is suspended, it becomes inoperative for a particular period of |
1 |
||
time. There appears to be no pre-Convention practice on the grounds and |
|
||
modalities of the suspension. Neither the 1935 Harvard Draft on the Law |
|
||
of Treaties nor the Institut in 1967 dealt with the topic.1 |
|
|
|
2. History |
|
|
|
Article 57 goes back to Article 18 in Waldock Report II of 1963 which |
2 |
||
was mainly concerned with the termination of a treaty by subsequent |
|
agreement but contained in para. 5 a provision on the present topic.2 At first the ILC had little to say on the matter,3 the ILC Draft 1963 merely pointing out that the principles of today’s Article 54 (q.v.) also governed Article 57.4 Only one Government filed an observation on this provision, finding it a “useful innovation”.5 In 1966 there was a growing unease in the ILC at combining the two provisions, and a further confusion arose
1 AJIL 29 (1035) Supplement 657 ; the Report by Rosenne, Annuaire IDI 52 (1967 I) 5 .
2 YBILC 1963 II 70.
3 E.g., the statement by Castren in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 108, para. 15. 4 Article 40, para. 3 of the Draft ILC 1963, YBILC 1963 II 203, para. 5. 5 I.e., Sweden, Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 29.

710 |
article |
in the context of the present Article 58 (q.v., N. 1).6 The first independent treatment of the matter was contained in the ILC Draft 1966.7 The little discussion which the provision attracted arose at the 1968/1969 Vienna Conference where the title and the content of the provision were brought into alignment with today’s Article 54.8 Article 57 was adopted by 101 votes to none.9
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 57
3All the parties, some of the parties, or a particular party have the possibility of suspending the operation of a treaty. The latter becomes inoperative for the parties for a particular time though the treaty regime itself is not a ected (Article 72, N. 3). Suspension may concern the entire treaty or only parts of it (Article 44, q.v.).10 T he parties may resort to suspension, for instance, if they temporarily encounter di culties concerning the performance of their obligations under the treaty. In such a situation, the possibility of suspension—as an alternative in particular to its termination—appears useful since it does not a ect the treaty regime itself (Article 72, q.v.).11
4Article 57 is intentionally modelled on Article 54, and the same principles apply (in maiore minus). Thus, the suspension may occur in conformity with the provisions of the treaty, or at any time by consent of all the parties after consultation with the other contracting States. Accordingly, the interpretation of these conditions follows, mutatis mutandis, those of
Article 54 (q.v., N. 3-8).
6See the statements by Ago, YBILC 1966 I/1 49, para. 84 (“odd”, “clumsy text”); by Yasseen, de Luna, Tunkin, Pessou, Castren, and Rosenne, ibid. 126 ; and by
Jiménez de Aréchaga, YBILC 1966 I/2 129 f, paras. 7 . 7 Article 56, YBILC 1966 II 251 f.
8See, e.g., the statement in Vienna by the Chairman of the Drafting Committee, Yasseen, OR 1969 Plenary 108, para. 75; and the vote on the the second part of Article 57, subpara. (b), ibid. 110, para. 11. On the Conference proceedings generally, see
Elias, Modern Law of Treaties 108. 9 OR 1969 Plenary 110, para. 11.
10Statement in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 344, para. 61; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 502.
11Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 71, para. 9; the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 252, para. 1; the statements in the ILC by Waldock, YBILC 1963 I 108, para. 9; and Jiménez de Aréchaga, YBILC 1966 I/2 130, para. 7.

suspension of the operation of a treaty |
711 |
|
C. CONTEXT |
|
|
1. Relationship to Other Provisions |
|
|
The consequences of the suspension of the operation of a treaty are dealt |
5 |
|
with in Article 72 (q.v.). It is also possible that only certain of the parties |
|
|
agree to suspend the multilateral treaty inter se, in which case Article 58 |
|
|
(q.v.) will apply. |
|
|
2. Customary Basis of Article 57 |
|
|
The ILC was the first to formulate rules on the matter (N. 2) which would |
6 |
|
explain certain comments as to its innovatory character.12 However, as in |
|
|
Article 54 (q.v., N. 11) before it, Article 57, para. (a) contains a self-evi- |
|
|
dent proposition, whereas para. (b) appears codificatory in that it reflects |
|
|
the principle of the sovereignty of States which remain masters of their |
|
|
treaties. |
|
|
D. APPRECIATION |
|
|
The attraction of a treaty’s suspension as in Article 57 is that it appears |
7 |
|
less radical and provides more flexibility than the termination of a treaty.13 |
|
The ILC was well advised to separate this provision from Article 54, thus drawing attention to the di erent possibilities which States have at their disposal.14
12E.g., the observation to the ILC by the Swedish Government, Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 29; and the statement by Castren in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 108, para. 15 (“de lege ferenda”).
13Statement by Rosenne in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 242, para. 54.
14Waldock was quite firm in wishing to keep the two provisions together, YBILC 1963 I 242 f, para. 57.
Article 58
Suspension of the operation of a multilateral treaty by agreement between certain of the parties only
1.Two or more parties to a multilateral treaty may conclude an agreement to suspend the operation of provisions of the treaty, temporarily and as between themselves alone, if:
(a)the possibility of such a suspension is provided for by the treaty; or
(b)the suspension in question is not prohibited by the treaty and:
(i) does not a ect the enjoyment by the other parties of their rights under the treaty or the performance of their obligations;
(ii) is not incompatible with the object and purpose of the treaty.
2.Unless in a case falling under paragraph 1(a) the treaty otherwise provides, the parties in question shall notify the other parties of their intention to conclude the agreement and of those provisions of the treaty the operation of which they intend to suspend.
Article 58 Suspension de l’application d’un traité multilatéral par accord entre certaines parties seuelement
1.Deux ou plusieurs parties à un traité multilatéral peuvent conclure un accord ayant pour objet de suspendre, temporairement et entre elles seulement, l’application de dispositions du traité:
a)si la possibilité d’une telle modification est prévue par le traité; ou
b)si la suspension en question n’est pas interdite par le traité, à condition qu’elle:
suspension of the operation of a multilateral treaty |
713 |
i) ne porte atteinte ni à la jouissance par les autres parties des droits qu’elles tiennent du traité ni à l’exécution de leurs obligations; et
ii) ne soit pas incompatible avec l’objet et le but du traité.
2.À moins que, dans le cas prévu à l’alinéa a) du paragraphe 1, le traité n’en dispose autrement, les parties en question doivent notifier aux autres parties leur intention de conclure l’accord et les dispositions du traité dont elles ont l’intention de suspendre l’application.
Art. 58 Suspendierung eines mehrseitigen Vertrags auf Grund einer Übereinkunft zwischen einzelnen Vertragsparteien
1.Zwei oder mehr Vertragsparteien eines mehrseitigen Vertrags können eine Übereinkunft zur zeitweiligen, nur zwischen ihnen wirksamen Suspendierung einzelner Vertragsbestimmungen schliessen,
a)wenn eine solche Suspendierungsmöglichkeit im Vertrag vorgesehen ist oder
b)wenn die Suspendierung durch den Vertrag nicht verboten ist, vorausgesetzt,
i) dass sie die anderen Vertragsparteien im Genuss ihrer Rechte auf Grund des Vertrags oder in der Erfüllung ihrer Pflichten nicht beeinträchtigt und
ii) dass sie mit Ziel und Zweck des Vertrags nicht unvereinbar ist.
2.Sofern der Vertrag in einem Fall des Absatzes 1 lit. a nichts anderes vorsieht, haben diese Vertragsparteien den anderen Vertragsparteien ihre Absicht, die Übereinkunft zu schliessen, sowie diejenigen Vertragsbestimmungen zu notifizieren, die sie suspendieren wollen.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 55—Temporary suspension of the operation of a multilateral treaty by consent between certain of the parties only
When a multilateral treaty contains no provision regarding the suspension of its operation, two or more parties may conclude an agreement to suspend the operation of provisions of the treaty temporarily and as between themselves alone if such suspension:
714 |
article |
(a)does not a ect the enjoyment by the other parties of their rights under the treaty or the performance of their obligations; and
(b)is not incompatible with the e ective execution as between the parties as a whole of the object and purpose of the treaty.
Materials:
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 48 , 125 f; YBILC 1966 I/2 129 , 224, 226 f, 311 f, 332.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 55.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 347 , 472; OR 1969 CoW 224, 309 f; OR 1969 Plenary 111.
Vienna Conference Vote: 102:0:0
Selected Literature:
F. Capotorti, L’extinction et la suspension des traités, RC 134 (1971 III) 419 ; M.P. Lanfranchi, Article 58, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2067 .

|
suspension of the operation of a multilateral treaty |
715 |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
|
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
|
1. |
Introduction (see Article 57, N. 1) |
|
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
1 |
|
B. Interpretation of Article 58 ........................................................... |
2 |
|
|
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
8 |
|
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
8 |
|
2. |
Customary Basis of Article 58 .......................................................... |
10 |
|
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
11 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND |
|
|
|
1. Introduction |
|
|
|
(See Article 57, N. 1) |
|
|
|
2. History |
|
|
|
The content of today’s Article 58 was broached during the examination |
1 |
||
by the ILC of Article 57 (q.v., N. 2) in 1966.1 From the outset the ILC |
|
established a link between Article 58 and the conditions of modification inter se as in Article 41 (q.v.), requiring equal treatment of both provisions.2 Generally, members were divided as to the utility of a provision dealing with suspension inter se, some finding it “a dangerous innovation”.3 The ILC struggled in 1966 through various versions,4 the final one—Article 55
1 Raised by Ago, YBILC 1966 I/1 49, para. 84; see also Waldock, ibid. 126, para. 83 (“somewhat abruptly”).
2 Statement in the ILC by is Chairman, Bartos, ibid. 132, para. 34.
3Statements by Rosenne, YBILC 1966 I/2 133, para. 46; and Tunkin, ibid. para. 50. Strong criticism was raised by Jiménez de Aréchaga, YBILC 1966 I/1 125, para. 66 (“suspension inter se of the operation of a treaty would lead to the disappearance of important treaty relations”, thereby possibly confusing suspension of a treaty with its termination). Conversely, Ago was a “little surprised that a problem which was essentially of minor importance should give rise to such animated discussion”, YBILC 1966 I/2
132, para. 39.
4 YBILC 1966 I/1 125, para. 57; 1966 I/2 129 and 224, para. 90 (Article 40bis).

716 |
article |
of the ILC Draft 19665—constituting a separate article and reflecting certain conditions of modification inter se, though today’s para. 2 was still missing.6 At the Vienna Conference in 1968 a six-State-amendment was adopted,7 which in 1969 led to a provision now mirroring to a large extent Article 41.8 The content of the rule itself was only briefly discussed.9 Article 58 was adopted by 102 votes to none.10
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 58
2Article 58 concerns the suspension of the operation of a multilateral treaty by agreement between certain of the parties only. If a treaty is suspended inter se, it becomes inoperative for some parties for a particular period of time, though the treaty régime itself is not a ected (Article 72, N. 3). Suspension thus di ers substantially from the termination of a treaty as in Article 54 (q.v.).11
Article 58 may be seen as a useful temporary expedient for certain States finding themselves in di culties in operating the treaty. Ex hypothesi, suspension inter se does not a ect the other parties (Article 34, q.v.).12 By putting an end to suspension inter se, the parties concerned will bring themselves back into line with the other States.13
3In regulating suspension inter se, the ILC intentionally resorted to the conditions of modification inter se of multilateral treaties expounded in Article 41 (q.v.). An analogy was seen between the two provisions, since parties to a multilateral treaty wishing to modify it among themselves may, as a first step, wish to suspend its operation inter se.14
5 YBILC 1966 II 252.
6“Its omission . . . is not to be understood as implying that the parties in question may not have a certain general obligation to inform the other parties of their suspension inter se of the operation of the treaty”, ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 252, para. 2. The ILC only noticed that para. 2 was missing when discussing its final Report in
|
1966, YBILC 1966 I/2 311 f. |
7 |
I.e., Austria, Canada, Finland, Poland, Romania and then Yugoslavia, on the structure |
|
of the provision, OR Documents 179, subpara. 505(b) The amendment was approved |
|
by 82 votes to none, with six abstentions, OR 1968 CoW 350, para. 41; see also the |
|
statement in Vienna by Zemanek of the Austrian delegation, ibid. 347, para. 5. |
8 |
OR 1969 CoW 309, para. 29. |
9 |
Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 510 at n. 49. |
10OR 1969 Plenary 111, para. 13.
11Statement in the ILC by its Chairman, Bartos, YBILC 1966 I/2 132, para. 34.
12T he other parties have an interest in the normal continuance of the treaty; see the statement by Jiménez de Aréchaga in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 130, para. 11.
13Statement by Waldock in the ILC, ibid. 132, para. 29.
14Statements in the ILC by Ago, ibid. para. 39; and Waldock, ibid. 129, para. 4.

suspension of the operation of a multilateral treaty |
717 |
A closer perusal of the provisions Articles 41 and 58 discloses, apart from |
4 |
the di erent terminology (suspension instead of modification), a small |
|
but interesting di erence for which no explanation can be found in the |
|
travaux préparatoires.15 |
|
Thus, subpara. 1(b)(ii) in Article 58 is much shorter (and clearer) in that it stipu- |
|
lates that the suspension inter se “is not incompatible with the object and purpose |
|
of the treaty” (N. 6), whereas under the parallel provision of Article 41 subpara. |
|
1(b)(ii) modification inter se may “not relate to a provision, derogation from which |
|
is incompatible with the e ective execution of the object and purpose of the treaty |
|
as a whole”. |
|
Accordingly, two or more parties to a multilateral treaty may conclude |
5 |
an agreement to suspend the operation of provisions of the treaty, |
|
temporarily and as between themselves alone (see Article 41, N. 3–5). |
|
Logically, suspension may concern the entire treaty or in maiore minus only certain |
|
provisions (Articles 41 and 44, q.v.).16 The States at issue may even agree temporar- |
|
ily to grant to one State only the right to suspend its relations with these States.17 |
|
Given the temporary nature of suspension, the formulation in the opening sentence |
|
of para. 1 “to suspend . . . temporarily” appears tautological. |
|
Article 58 lays down strict conditions for the suspension inter se of a mul- |
6 |
tilateral treaty.18 It requires in subparas. 1(a) and (b) that the possibility |
|
of such a suspension is provided for by the treaty; or at least that the |
|
suspension in question is not prohibited by the treaty. Moreover, it is stipulated in subparas. (b)(i) and (ii) that the suspension inter se does not a ect the enjoyment by the other parties of their rights under the treaty or the performance of their obligations and, cumulatively, that it is not incompatible with the object and purpose of the treaty (see on these conditions Article 41, N. 6–9).19
15But see Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 510 (“le contenu de l’article 58 reflète strictement celui de l’article 41”). Note also the di erences between Articles 41 and 58 in both the French and German versions.
16See the formulation in para. 2 (“those provisions of the treaty”, N. 7); the ex cathedra interpretation at the Vienna Conference by the Chairman of the Drafting Committee, Yasseen, OR 1969 CoW 310, para. 32. In Vienna, an attempt to exclude so-called integral multilateral treaties from the application of Article 58 proved unsuccessful; see the statement by the Australian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 348, paras. 9 .
17See also Article 57 (q.v., N. 3), envisaging the suspension of a treaty “in regard . . . to a particular party”. Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 469, refers here to Article 71, subpara. 1(a) (q.v., N. 4).
18Statement by Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 126, para. 84.
19In Vienna, the Senegalese delegation mentioned a treaty for the improvement and economic development of a river basin as an example of suspension going against a treaty’s object and purpose; an agreement inter se to suspend such a treaty’s operation between some of the parties would undermine the operation of the treaty as a whole, OR 1968 CoW 350, para. 29.

718 |
article |
As the Commentary to the ILC Guidelines of 2007 points out in the context of reservations, reference to the object and purpose in subpara. 1(b)(ii) does not appear to compel respect for the treaty as such (since it is precisely the purpose of this provision to determine the conditions of suspension), but to preserve what is essential in the views of the contracting parties.20
7Para. 2 lists further procedural conditions as to notification of suspension inter se (except if under subpara. 1[a] the treaty otherwise provides), namely that the parties in question shall notify the other parties of their intention to conclude the agreement and of those provisions of the treaty the operation of which they intend to suspend (see on these conditions Article 41, N. 10–13).21 T he modalities of notifi cation are explained in Article 78 (q.v.).
C. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
8The consequences of the suspension of the operation of a treaty are dealt with in Article 72 (q.v.). Article 58 does not exclude the application of Article 60 regarding the breach of treaties (q.v.).22 It is also possible that eventually all parties agree to suspend the multilateral treaty, in which case
Article 57 (q.v.) will apply.
9If another treaty party objects to suspension inter se, the procedures in
Articles 65–68 (q.v.) will apply.23
2. Customary Basis of Article 58
10As in Article 41 (q.v., N. 18) and in Article 57 (q.v., N. 2), the various details listed in subparas. 1(a) and (b) and para. 2 appeared innovatory when the ILC took up its study on the matter. They have since not been called in question by States, for which reason the provision as a whole may be considered as having become declaratory of customary international law.
20Commentary to ILC Guideline 3.1.5 on the Incompatibility of a Reservation with the Object and Purpose of the Treaty, YBILC 2007 II/2 67, n. 2; also Articles 19–23— Subsequent Developments N. 3 .
21Fischer/Köck N. 262. In Vienna, the Peruvian delegation regarded notification as a matter of international courtesy, OR 1968 CoW 347, para. 3. For Zemanek of the Austrian delegation, notification lay in the interests of the security of treaties, ibid. para. 5.
22Statement by Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 133, paras. 53 f.
23See the statement in Vienna by the Mexican delegation, OR 1968 CoW 348, para. 13.

suspension of the operation of a multilateral treaty |
719 |
D. APPRECIATION
It was convenient for the ILC when belatedly discovering the topic at issue 11 to be able to resort to the conditions of Article 41, particularly since it refused to accept termination inter se of a multilateral treaty (Article 54,
N. 10).24 However, apart from a certain practical a nity—suspension inter se may be employed as a first step when preparing modification inter se (N. 3)—and the fact that both institutions concern a limited number of treaty parties, there appears little common ground between the two concepts, particularly since modification brings about a permanent state of a airs whereas suspension remains temporary.25 On the whole, Article 58, far from being of “minor importance”,26 is a useful tool o ering the treaty parties considerable flexibility.
24See the statement by Jiménez de Aréchaga in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 130, para. 12.
25Elias, Modern Law of Treaties 109.
26Statement by Ago in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 132, para. 39; see N. 1.
Article 59
Termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty implied by conclusion of a later treaty
1.A treaty shall be considered as terminated if all the parties to it conclude a later treaty relating to the same subject-matter and:
(a)it appears from the later treaty or is otherwise established that the parties intended that the matter should be governed by that treaty; or
(b)the provisions of the later treaty are so far incompatible with those of the earlier one that the two treaties are not capable of being applied at the same time.
2.The earlier treaty shall be considered as only suspended in operation if it appears from the later treaty or is otherwise established that such was the intention of the parties.
Article 59 Extinction d’un traité ou suspension de son application implicites du fait de la conclusion d’un traité postérieur
1.Un traité est considéré comme ayant pris fin lorsque toutes les parties à ce traité concluent ultérieurement un traité portant sur la même matière et:
a)s’il ressort du traité postérieur ou s’il est par ailleurs établi que selon l’intention des parties la matière doit être régie par ce traité; ou
b)si les dispositions du traité postérieur sont incompatibles avec celles du traité antérieur à tel point qu’il est impossible d’appliquer les deux traités en même temps.
2.Le traité antérieur est considéré comme étant seulement suspendu s’il ressort du traité postérieur ou s’il est par ailleurs établi que telle était l’intention des parties.
termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty |
721 |
Artikel 59 Beendigung oder Suspendierung eines Vertrags durch Abschluss eines späteren Vertrags
1.Ein Vertrag gilt als beendet, wenn alle Vertragsparteien später einen sich auf denselben Gegenstand beziehenden Vertrag schliessen und
a)aus dem späteren Vertrag hervorgeht oder anderweitig feststeht, dass die Vertragsparteien beabsichtigten, den Gegenstand durch den späteren Vertrag zu regeln, oder
b)die Bestimmungen des späteren Vertrags mit denen des früheren Vertrags in solchem Masse unvereinbar sind, dass die beiden Verträge eine gleichzeitige Anwendung nicht zulassen.
2.Der frühere Vertrag gilt als nur suspendiert, wenn eine solche Absicht der Vertragsparteien aus dem späteren Vertrag hervorgeht oder anderweitig feststeht.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 56—Termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty implied from entering into a subsequent treaty
1.A treaty shall be considered as terminated if all the parties to it conclude a further treaty relating to the same subject-matter and:
(a)It appears from the treaty or is otherwise established that the parties intended that the matter should thenceforth be governed by the later treaty, or
(b)The provisions of the later treaty are so far incompatible with those of the earlier one that the two treaties are not capable of being applied at the same time.
2.The earlier treaty shall be considered as only suspended in operation if it appears from the treaty or is otherwise established that such was the intention of the parties when concluding the later treaty.
722 |
article |
Materials:
WALDOCK Report II: Article 19.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 114 , 196 , 243 f, 316, 318.
ILC Draft 1963: Article 41.
WALDOCK Report V: Article 41.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 54 , 127; YBILC I/2 312, 332.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 56.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 350 , 477 f; OR 1969 Plenary 108, 111.
Vienna Conference Vote: 104:0:0
Selected Literature (in addition to the literature mentioned in Article 30, q.v.):
F. Dubuisson, Article 59, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2091 .

|
termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty |
723 |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
|
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
|
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
|
B. Interpretation of Article 59 ........................................................... |
3 |
|
|
1. |
Scope ................................................................................................ |
3 |
|
2. |
Subjective Test: Intentions of the Parties (Subpara. 1[a]) ................ |
9 |
|
3. |
Objective Test: Incompatibility of the Two Treaties |
|
|
|
(Subpara. 1[b]) ................................................................................. |
11 |
|
4. |
Suspension of the Earlier Treaty (Para. 2) ....................................... |
12 |
|
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
13 |
|
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
13 |
|
2. |
Matters Not Dealt With .................................................................. |
14 |
|
3. |
Customary Basis of Article 59 .......................................................... |
15 |
|
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
16 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND |
|
|
|
1. Introduction |
|
|
|
The notion of successive incompatible treaties was considered by the 1935 |
1 |
||
Harvard Draft on the Law of Treaties. Its Article 22, para. (a) envisaged |
|
||
at least the setting aside of the earlier treaty (if not its abrogation) when |
|
||
it stated that “a later treaty supersedes an earlier treaty between the same |
|
parties, to the extent that the provisions of the later treaty are inconsistent with the provisions of the earlier treaty”.1 This influenced Article 59 less than the separate opinion of Judge Anzilotti in the Electricity Company of Sofia and Bulgaria Case in which he commented on a conflict between unilateral declarations under the Optional Clause and a treaty:
“[t]here was no express abrogation. But it is generally agreed that, beside express abrogation, there is also tacit abrogation resulting from the fact that the new provisions
1AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1009. The Draft envisaged the separability of superseded treaty provisions, ibid. 1010. See also the statement by Briggs in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 118, para. 42.

724 |
article |
are incompatible with the previous provisions, or that the whole matter which formed the subject of these latter is henceforward governed by the new provisions.”2
2. History
2The topic was introduced in Waldock Report II in 1963.3 The ILC had some di culties with the provision, both as regards its place in the draft and its relation with today’s Article 30 (q.v., N. 3).4 Governments, on the other hand, were generally in agreement with the provision.5 Article 56 of the ILC Draft 1966 largely reflected the present Article 59.6 At the 1968 Vienna Conference, the few amendments submitted were mainly of a technical nature. In 1969 in Vienna, there was no further discussion on the matter.7 Article 59 was adopted by 104 votes to none.8
At the Vienna Conference, a Canadian amendment proposed inserting in the opening sentence the words “in whole or in part”, and to add in subpara. 1(b) the terms “so far incompatible with those of the earlier one that not all of the provisions of the two treaties are capable of being applied at the same time”.9 T he delegation wished that “that portion of the earlier treaty which was not incompatible with the later treaty to remain in force”.10 However, the Conference did not accept the amendment, as it would have had the undesired e ect that “termination should be implied whenever the subsequent treaty had an impact on some of the provisions of the earlier treaty”.11 Already Waldock Report V had unsuccessfully attempted to include a similar formulation.12
2PCIJ (1939) Series A/B no. 77, 92. See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 253, para. 2; the criticism thereof by Rosenne in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 115, para. 9; the diss. op. of Judge Basdevant in the Minquiers and Ecrehos (United Kingdom/France) Case, ICJ Reports 1952 66 , 70 f; the practice mentioned by Aust, Modern Treaty
Law 218 , and Plender, BYBIL 57 (1986) 154. 3 YBILC 1963 II 71.
4 Castren in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 56, para. 65. See the debate in 1963, YBILC 1963 I 115 ; the criticism directed against the proposal by Rosenne, ibid. 115 f.
5 Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 31 (with the exception of the Israeli Government). 6 Ibid. 252.
7OR Documents 180, para. 514 (amendments by Austria, Canada, the then Byelorussian SSR, Romania and China); see also OR 1968 CoW 350 , 477 f; the criticism voiced by the delegation of Israel (Rosenne), ibid. 351, para. 51 (“completely redundant and
merely repetitious of other provisions of the draft”); OR 1969 Plenary 111, para. 13. 8 OR 1969 Plenary 111, para. 13.
9 OR Documents 180, subpara. 514(b).
10OR 1968 CoW 351, para. 46.
11See the statement in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 352, para. 55. (In fact, Sir Humphrey appeared to have misunderstood the amendment: its purpose was precisely not to have the entire early treaty terminated.) Contra Sadat-Akhavi, Methods of Resolving Conflicts Between Treaties (2003) 51 f.
12See the revised text in YBILC 1966 I/1 54, para. 40 (“[i]f the provisions of the later treaty relate only to a part of the earlier treaty and the two treaties are otherwise capable

termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty |
725 |
|
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 59 |
|
|
1. Scope |
|
|
Article 59 relates to the termination or suspension of the operation of |
3 |
|
a treaty implied by conclusion of a later treaty. There is here a certain |
|
|
overlap with Article 54 (q.v.), where the parties may expressly agree to |
|
|
terminate a treaty (whereas Article 59 concerns the implied abrogation),13 |
|
|
and with Articles 39–41 (q.v.), concerning the amendment and modifica- |
|
|
tion of treaties.14 |
|
|
Para. 1 determines the scope of Article 59 by stating two conditions: |
4 |
|
(i) all the parties to the earlier treaty must be the parties concluding the |
|
|
later treaty (this does not exclude that the later treaty encompasses further |
|
|
parties);15 and (ii) the later treaty must relate to the same subject-matter |
|
|
as the earlier one. |
|
|
The opening sentence, referring simply to the earlier and later treaty, does |
5 |
|
not distinguish between treaties concluded for a fixed duration or for an |
|
|
unlimited period. Hence, even a later treaty which is of limited duration |
|
|
may abrogate an earlier, unlimited treaty.16 |
|
|
Para. 1 further fails to specify whether the entire earlier treaty or only parts |
6 |
|
thereof will be terminated. The text would indicate—and this is confirmed |
|
by the travaux préparatoires of Article 59—that the term “treaty” refers to the entire treaty, the later one substituting en bloc and, hence, abrogating the earlier one.17 Article 59 does not, therefore, apply where only some of the provisions of the earlier and the later treaty are incompatible with each other. In this case, the entire earlier treaty will remain in force.
The considerations concerning the Canadian amendment in Vienna (N. 2) give an indication, e.g., as to the application of Article 59 in the relation between the 1982 UN Law of the Sea Convention and the 1958 Geneva Conventions on the law of the sea. Article 311, para. 1 of the former provides that it “shall prevail, as between States Parties, over the Geneva Conventions”. It is unlikely that Article 59 comes into play here, since it would have to be established: (i) that all the States parties to any of the 1958 Conventions have also become parties to the 1982 Convention;
of being applied at the same time, that part alone shall be considered as terminated or suspended in operation”); previously the ILC Draft 1963, YBILC 1963 II 203.
13See also Bleckmann, Völkerrecht N. 380b (“wenn der spätere Vertrag . . . einen anderen ‘Geist’ hat”).
14See Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 500 (“phénomène de révision conventionnelle”).
15See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 252, para. 1.
16Aust, Modern Treaty Law 292, sees a presumption here that the earlier treaty will be abrogated.
17Delbrück/Wolfrum III 724, N. 4.

726 |
article |
and (ii) that the Law of the Sea Convention is “so far incompatible” with all the provisions of the Geneva Conventions “that the two treaties are not capable of being applied at the same time”, as required by subpara. 1(b) (N. 11)18
7The termination of the earlier treaty occurs informally and is implied once the later treaty has been concluded (there is no express termination or modification of the earlier treaty). It is here where Article 59 can be distinguished from Article 30 (q.v.).
If the treaty is not terminated because one or more of the conditions in Article 59 have not been met (e.g., because not all the parties of the earlier treaty are parties to the later treaty [N. 4] or because only some of the provisions of the earlier treaty are a ected [N. 6]), then the two treaties continue to exist alongside each other—and Article 30 will determine the priority among them.19 Hence, Article 30 is subsidiary to Article 59.20
8In addition to the above (N. 3–7), the conditions of subpara. 1(a) or of subpara. 1(b) must alternatively be met (N. 9–11) in order to bring about the termination of the earlier treaty. In either case, there is a strong overlap with Article 54 (q.v.).
2. Subjective Test: Intentions of the Parties (Subpara. 1[a])
9Subpara. 1(a) envisages two situations (N: 9–10), each requiring an interpretation of the later treaty. The first situation concerns the text itself of the later treaty. Thus, it may appear from the later treaty that the matter should be governed by that treaty rather than the earlier one which, therefore, the parties intended to abrogate.
10Second, it may be otherwise established that the parties intended, when concluding the later treaty, implicitly to terminate the earlier treaty.21 Indications herefor may be found in a wide variety of means other than the treaty text,22 inter alia, in the travaux préparatoires of the later treaty, for instance, in statements at the preparatory conference or in the circumstances of its conclusion.23
18Delbrück/Wolfrum, ibid., speak here somewhat cryptically of an “hierarchical order”.
19See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 253, para. 4.
20Wilting, Vertragskonkurrenz 80; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 228 (“residual rules in Article 30”).
21Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 499 (“d’une façon quelconque”).
22T he Vienna Conference did not accept an amendment by the then Byelorussian SSR wishing to limit para. 1 to the “treaty or . . . some other instrument relating thereto”, OR Documents 180, para. 514 (c); see the statement by the Byelorussian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 351, para. 48.
23Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 33; see also the statements in the ILC by Waldock, YBILC 1966 I/1 54, para. 40; Yasseen, YBILC 1963 I 117, para. 37; and Briggs, ibid. 118, para. 41; also Verdross/Simma 514.

termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty |
727 |
|
In both situations in subpara. 1(a) (N. 9–10), interpretation may disclose that the |
|
|
parties intended, not to abrogate the earlier treaty, but to add the later to the earlier |
|
|
treaty, in which case both treaties continue to exist alongside each other, and Article |
|
|
30 will apply (N. 7). |
|
|
3. Objective Test: Incompatibility of the Two Treaties (Subpara. 1[b]) |
|
|
Subpara. 1(b) establishes an objective test,24 i.e., whether the two treaties are |
11 |
|
compatible with each other. This requires their comparative interpretation.25 |
|
|
Only if simultaneous application is not at all possible—namely that the |
|
|
provisions of the later treaty are so far incompatible with those of |
|
|
the earlier one that the two treaties are not capable of being applied at |
|
|
the same time—will the earlier treaty be abrogated. Partial incompatibility |
|
|
will not lead to the earlier treaty’s termination (and Article 30 will apply, |
|
|
since both treaties exist alongside each other, N. 7). |
|
|
4. Suspension of the Earlier Treaty (Para. 2) |
|
|
Para. 2 provides an exception to para. 1. Thus, the situation may arise that |
12 |
|
the earlier treaty may be considered as only suspended in operation.26 |
|
This will be the case, if all the conditions of para. 1 (N. 4–11) have been met whereas (in contrast to para. 1) it appears from the later treaty or is otherwise established that such—i.e., the earlier treaty’s suspension rather than its abrogation—was the intention of the parties. The parties therefore have a choice of letting the earlier treaty become inoperative for a particular period of time as an alternative to its termination.27 They may wish to do so, for instance, if the later treaty is only concluded for a fixed duration.28
The ILC considered that “in most cases it is probable that [the parties’] intention would have been to cancel rather than suspend the earlier treaty”29—a statement which, given the advantages of the flexibility of suspension, appears too categorical.
24Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 499 at n. 26. He appears too emphatic when he states, ibid., that subpara. 1(b) envisages termination “indépendamment de l’intention des parties au traité”, since the parties to the two treaties may well have been aware of (and therefore have intended) the mutual incompatibility of the treaties. See also Plender, BYBIL 57 (1986) 154, for whom “only in the most exceptional cases” will it be necessary to rely on subpara. 1(b); Wilting, Vertragskonkurrenz 81.
25See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 252 f, para. 1; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 292.
26T he Portuguese Government’s observation to the ILC considered that para. 2 was already included in para. 1; see Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 31.
27Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 501 (“il reste à établir si la non-application du traité antérieur est considérée dans l’intention des parties comme une situation temporaire”).
28Ibid.
29ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 253, para. 3.

728 |
article |
Based on an observation by Sir Humphrey Waldock at the Vienna Conference in connexion with Article 57 (q.v.),30 Capotorti considers that Article 59, para. 2 permits partial suspension of the earlier treaty (as opposed to its partial abrogation which is not possible, N. 6).31
C. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
13The relationship between Article 59 and other provisions has been assessed above, in particular Articles 30 (N. 7), 39–41 and 54 (N. 3). The consequences of termination and suspension are mentioned in Articles 70 and
72(q.v.).
2.Matters Not Dealt With
14It has been argued that Article 59 does not apply if only some of the provisions of the earlier and the later treaty are incompatible with each other (N. 6)32 or, where not all the parties to the earlier treaty are parties to the later treaty (N. 4).33
3.Customary Basis of Article 59
15There is virtually no practice on Article 59.34 Given the support it obtained in the ILC and in Vienna (N. 2), it can be assumed that the provision reflects a customary rule.
D. APPRECIATION
16Plender has criticised Article 59 to the extent that, if the conclusion of the later treaty is not clear evidence of the parties’ consent to modify the earlier treaty, then “the problem is one of interpretation” (and if it is clear evidence, the rule in Article 59 is “otiose”).35 Even so, Article 59 remains useful in that it provides important elements guiding the interpretation
30OR 1968 CoW 344, para. 61.
31Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 502.
32Aust, Modern Treaty Law 293, considers that in this situation Article 59 applies mutatis
mutandis.
33Contra, Sadat-Akhavi, Methods of Resolving Conflicts Between Treaties (2003) 51 f.
34See the statement by Rosenne in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 115, para. 10.
35BYBIL 57 (1986) 153.
termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty |
729 |
of the two treaties, inter alia, the extent to which they are compatible with each other (N. 12). On the whole, the conditions of Article 59 are strict: all the parties must wish to substitute the entire earlier treaty with the later treaty. There is also a psychological barrier: treaty parties may wish to steer clear from the notion of informal abrogation of the earlier treaty. In practice, therefore, the application of Article 59 will most likely remain exceptional.
Article 60
Termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty as a consequence of its breach
1.A material breach of a bilateral treaty by one of the parties entitles the other to invoke the breach as a ground for terminating the treaty or suspending its operation in whole or in part.
2.A material breach of a multilateral treaty by one of the parties entitles:
(a)the other parties by unanimous agreement to suspend the operation of the treaty in whole or in part or to terminate it either:
(i) in the relations between themselves and the defaulting State, or
(ii) as between all the parties;
(b)a party specially a ected by the breach to invoke it as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty in whole or in part in the relations between itself and the defaulting State;
(c)any party other than the defaulting State to invoke the breach as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty in whole or in part with respect to itself if the treaty is of such a character that a material breach of its provisions by one party radically changes the position of every party with respect to the further performance of its obligations under the treaty.
3.A material breach of a treaty, for the purposes of this article, consists in:
(a)a repudiation of the treaty not sanctioned by the present Convention; or
(b)the violation of a provision essential to the accomplishment of the object or purpose of the treaty.
4.The foregoing paragraphs are without prejudice to any provision in the treaty applicable in the event of a breach.
termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
731 |
5.Paragraphs 1 to 3 do not apply to provisions relating to the protection of the human person contained in treaties of a humanitarian character, in particular to provisions prohibiting any form of reprisals against persons protected by such treaties.
Article 60 Extinction d’un traité ou suspension de son application comme conséquence de sa violation
1.Une violation substantielle d’un traité bilatéral par l’une des parties autorise l’autre partie à invoquer la violation comme motif pour mettre fin au traité ou suspendre son application en totalité ou en partie.
2.Une violation substantielle d’un traité multilatéral par l’une des parties autorise:
a)les autres parties, agissant par accord unanime, à suspendre l’application du traité en totalité ou en partie ou à mettre fin à celui-ci:
i) soit dans les relations entre elles-mêmes et l’Etat auteur de la violation,
ii) soit entre toutes les parties;
b)une partie spécialement atteinte par la violation à invoquer celle-ci comme motif de suspension de l’application du traité en totalité ou en partie dans les relations entre elle-même et l’Etat auteur de la violation;
c)toute partie autre que l’Etat auteur de la violation à invoquer la violation comme motif pour suspendre l’application du traité en totalité ou en partie en ce qui la concerne si ce traité est d’une nature telle qu’une violation substantielle de ses dispositions par une partie modifie radicalement la situation de chacune des parties quant à l’exécution ultérieure de ses obligations en vertu du traité.
3.Aux fins du présent article, une violation substantielle d’un traité est constituée par:
a)un rejet du traité non autorisé par la présente Convention; ou
b)la violation d’une disposition essentielle pour la réalisation de l’objet ou du but du traité.
4.Les paragraphes qui précèdent ne portent atteinte à aucune disposition du traité applicable en cas de violation.
732 |
article |
5.Les paragraphes 1 à 3 ne s’appliquent pas aux dispositions relatives à la protection de la personne humaine contenues dans des traités de caractère humanitaire, notamment aux dispositions excluant toute forme de représailles
àl’égard des personnes protégées par lesdits traités.
Artikel 60 Beendigung oder Suspendierung eines Vertrags infolge Vertragsverletzung
1.Eine erhebliche Verletzung eines zweiseitigen Vertrags durch eine Vertragspartei berechtigt die andere Vertragspartei, die Vertragsverletzung als Grund für die Beendigung des Vertrags oder für seine gänzliche oder teilweise Suspendierung geltend zu machen.
2.Eine erhebliche Verletzung eines mehrseitigen Vertrags durch eine Vertragspartei
a)berechtigt die anderen Vertragsparteien, einvernehmlich den Vertrag ganz oder teilweise zu suspendieren oder ihn zu beenden
i) entweder im Verhältnis zwischen ihnen und dem vertragsbrüchigen Staat
ii) oder zwischen allen Vertragsparteien;
b)berechtigt eine durch die Vertragsverletzung besonders betro ene Vertragspartei, die Verletzung als Grund für die gänzliche oder teilweise Suspendierung des Vertrags im Verhältnis zwischen ihr und dem vertragsbrüchigen Staat geltend zu machen;
c)berechtigt jede Vertragspartei ausser dem vertragsbrüchigen Staat, die Vertragsverletzung als Grund für die gänzliche oder teilweise Suspendierung des Vertrags in bezug auf sich selbst geltend zu machen, wenn der Vertrag so bescha en ist, dass eine erhebliche Verletzung seiner Bestimmungen durch eine Vertragspartei die Lage jeder Vertragspartei hinsichtlich der weiteren Erfüllung ihrer Vertragsverpflichtungen grundlegend ändert.
3.Eine erhebliche Verletzung im Sinne dieses Artikels liegt
a)in einer nach diesem Übereinkommen nicht zulässigen Ablehnung des Vertrags oder
b)in der Verletzung einer für die Erreichung des Vertragsziels oder des Vertragszwecks wesentlichen Bestimmung.
4.Die Absätze 1 bis 3 lassen die Vertragsbestimmungen unberührt, die bei einer Verletzung des Vertrags anwendbar sind.
termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
733 |
5.Die Absätze 1 bis 3 finden keine Anwendung auf Bestimmungen über den Schutz der menschlichen Person in Verträgen humanitärer Art, insbesondere auf Bestimmungen zum Verbot von Repressalien jeder Art gegen die durch derartige Verträge geschützten Personen.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 57—Termination or suspension of the operation of a treaty as a consequence of its breach
1.A material breach of a bilateral treaty by one of the parties entitles the other to invoke the breach as a ground for terminating the treaty or suspending its operation in whole or in part.
2.A material breach of a multilateral treaty by one of the parties entitles:
(a)the other parties by unanimous agreement to suspend the operation of the treaty in whole or in part or to terminate it either:
(i) in the relations between themselves and the defaulting State, or
(ii) as between all the parties;
(b)a party specially a ected by the breach to invoke it as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty in whole or in part in the relations between itself and the defaulting State;
(c)any party to suspend the operation of the treaty with respect to itself if the treaty is of such a character that a material breach of its provisions by one party radically changes the position of every party with respect to the further performance of its obligations under the treaty.
3.A material breach of a treaty, for the purposes of the present article, consists in:
(a)a repudiation of the treaty not sanctioned by the present articles; or
(b)the violation of a provision essential to the accomplishment of the object or purpose of the treaty.
4.The foregoing paragraphs are without prejudice to any provision in the treaty applicable in the event of a breach.
734 |
article |
Materials:
WALDOCK Report II: Article 20.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 120 , 245, 294 f.
ILC Draft 1963: Article 42.
WALDOCK Report V: Article 42. Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 59 , 127 .
ILC Draft 1966: Article 57.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 352 , 478; OR 1969 Plenary 111 , 167 f.
Vienna Conference Vote: 88:0:7
Selected Literature:
A-H
R.B. Bilder, Breach of Treaty and Response Thereto, PASIL 61 (1967) 193 ; H.W. Briggs, Procedures for Establishing the Invalidity or Termination of Treaties under the International Law Commission’s ILC Draft Articles on the Law of Treaties, AJIL 61 (1967) 976 ; Id., Unilateral Denunciation of Treaties: The Vienna Convention and the International Court of Justice, AJIL 68 (1974) 53 ; F. Capotorti, L’extinction et la suspension des traités, RC 134 (1971 III) 419 ; A.E. David, The Strategy of Treaty Termination (1975); Ch. Feist, Kündigung, Rücktritt und Suspendierung von multilateralen Verträgen (2001); M. Fitzmaurice, Material Breach of Treaty: Some Legal Issues, Austrian RIEL 6 (2001) 3 ; M.M. Gomaa, Suspension or Termination of Treaties on Grounds of Breach (1996); D.N. Hutchinson, Solidarity and Breaches of Multilateral Treaties, BYBIL 58 (1988) 151 .
K-P
M. Kawano, Legal Consequences of the Breach of Multilateral Treaties, in: M. Iwasaki (ed.), Varieties of Regional Integration (1995) 29 ; F.L. Kirgis, Some Lingering Questions About Article 60 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, Cornell ILJ 22 (1989) 549 ; C. Laly-Chevalier, La violation du traité (2005); M.A. Martin López, La terminación de los tratados internacionales a titulo de contramedida, Anuario de derecho internacional 15 (1999) 529 ; St.C. Neff, Boycott and the Law of Nations: Economic Warfare and Modern International Law in Historical Perspective, BYBIL 59 (1988) 135 ; R. Nisot, L’exception “non adimpleti contractus” en droit international, RGDIP 74 (1970) 668 ; R. Pisillo Mazzeschi, Risoluzione e sospensione dei trattati per inadempimento (1984).
R-Y
Sh. Rosenne, Breach of Treaty (1985); Id., Terminaison des traités collectifs, Annuaire IDI 52 (1967-I) 25 ; E. Schwelb, Termination or Suspension of the Operation of a Treaty as a Consequence of Its Breach, IJIL 7 (1967) 309 ; B. Simma, Reflections on Article 60 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties and Its Background in General International Law, ÖZöR 20 (1970) 5 ; Id., Termination and Suspension of Treaties. Two Recent Austrian Cases, GYBIL 21 (1978) 74 ; Id., Zum Rücktrittsrecht wegen Vertragsverletzung nach der Wiener Konvention von 1969, in: H. Kipp/F. Mayer/A Steinkamm (eds.), Um Recht und Freiheit. Festschrift für F.A. von der Heydte (1977) 615 ; B. Simma/Ch.J. Tams, Article 60, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2131 ; B.P. Sinha, Unilateral Denunciation of Treaty Because of Prior Violations of Obligations by Other Party (1966); Q. Wright, The Termination and Suspension of Treaties, AJIL 61 (1967) 1000 ; A. Yahi, La violation d’un traité: L’articulation du droit des traités et du droit de la responsabilité internationale, RBDI 26 (1993) 437 .

|
termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
735 |
|
|
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
|
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
||
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
|
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
|
|
B. Interpretation of Article 60 ........................................................... |
5 |
|
||
1. |
Scope ................................................................................................ |
5 |
|
|
2. |
Common Terms in Article 60 ......................................................... |
7 |
|
|
|
a) |
“Parties” ...................................................................................... |
7 |
|
|
b) |
“Invocation of the Breach” ......................................................... |
8 |
|
|
c) |
“Suspension” or “Termination” of the Treaty ............................ |
9 |
|
|
d) |
“In Whole or in Part” ................................................................. |
10 |
|
3. |
No Direct E ect (Articles 65–68) .................................................... |
12 |
|
|
4. |
What Constitutes a Material Breach? (Para. 3) ................................ |
13 |
|
|
5. |
Breach of Bilateral Treaties (Para. 1) ............................................... |
17 |
|
|
6. |
Breach of Multilateral Treaties (Para. 2) .......................................... |
18 |
|
|
|
a) |
Unanimous Agreement of the Other Parties (Subpara. 2 [a]) |
.... 18 |
|
|
b) |
Position of Specially A ected Parties (Subpara. 2[b]) ................. |
19 |
|
|
c) |
Situation of Radical Change of Parties’ Position |
|
|
|
|
(Subpara. 2[c]) ............................................................................ |
21 |
|
7. |
Specific Treaty Provisions (Para. 4) .................................................. |
22 |
|
|
8. |
Humanitarian Treaties (Para. 5) ...................................................... |
23 |
|
|
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
25 |
|
||
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
25 |
|
|
2. |
Matters Not Dealt With .................................................................. |
26 |
|
|
3. |
Customary Basis of Article 60 .......................................................... |
27 |
|
|
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
30 |
|
||
|
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND |
|
|
||
1. Introduction |
|
|
||
Pre-1969 State practice, case-law and doctrinal writings on the subject of |
1 |
|||
breach of treaty (all of which were comparatively sparse) enabled some |
|
authors to formulate definite rules, though to others, for instance Rousseau, the situation was “passablement obscure”.1 It was generally admitted that,
1Droit international public I 213 f; see also O’Connell, International Law I 267. D.D. Field, Outlines of an International Code, 2nd ed. (1876), stated in N. 202 (5) that

736 |
article |
if a party violated its treaty obligations, this did not eo ipso bring about an end of the operation of the treaty, though a disturbance in the equilibrium of obligations would permit some kind of reaction (exceptio non adimpleti contractus; inadimplenti non est adimplendum).2 T his view was argued by Belgium in the 1937 Diversion of Water from the Meuse Case and upheld in opinions of Judges Anzilotti and Hudson, though the Permanent Court did not pronounce itself on the matter.3 It was also agreed that the consequences of a breach of obligation did not occur ipso facto and had to be invoked within a reasonable period of time.4 The 1935 Harvard Draft provided in Article 27, para. (a) a link between the violation of a treaty and an independent procedure.5 Other issues were in dispute to a greater degree, for instance, the type and extent of the breach of treaty required to bring about such consequences.6 In the 1925 Tacna-Arica Arbitration, the arbitrator required for the termination of the relevant agreement the establishment of “such serious conditions as the consequence of administrative wrongs as would operate to frustrate the purpose of the agreement”.7 Other authorities dismissed as “quasi impraticable” the doctrine of material breach and a distinction between essential and non-essential provisions.8
2. History
2Article 60 traces its roots to the Fitzmaurice Report II of 1957 which proceeded from a narrow definition of a fundamental breach of treaty and confined the consequences of termination or suspension mainly to bilateral
“an obligation created by treaty is extinguished . . . (5) by breach of its conditions by the nation entitled to performance”, cited in Harvard Draft, AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1208. Bluntschli, Le droit international codifié, 3rd ed. (1881), envisaged in Article 455 that when one of the contracting parties failed to carry out its undertakings or violated the treaty, the injured party was entitled to consider itself released from its obligations. For the basis of this commentary, see Villiger, Customary International Law N. 519–550.
2Simma, ÖZöR 20 (1970) 19 f; Gomaa, Suspension 95. Rosenne pointed out in the ILC that suspension had equally not been used in a retaliatory manner, YBILC 1966
I/1 162, para. 97.
3PCIJ Series A/B (1937) no. 70, 8, 38, 50, 77. Judge Anzilotti regarded the principle as “so just, so equitable, so universally recognized”, and as a general principle of law,
ibid. 50.
4 McNair, Law of Treaties 571; Harvard Draft, AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1093. 5 AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1077 .
6 See Neuhold, AVR 15 (1971/72) 48.
7AJIL 19 (1925) 415; also McNair, Law of Treaties 571; Guggenheim, Traité I 226 f; Jennings, RC 121 (1967 II) 566 f.
8Rousseau, Droit international public I 214; A. Verdross, Völkerrecht, 5th ed. (1964), 178; and his 1st ed (1937),. 92, with references to Grotius and de Vattel.

termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
737 |
|
treaties. In the case of “reciprocal” multilateral treaties, any other party |
|
|
could individually refuse performance of, terminate, or withdraw from, |
|
|
the treaty. This faculty was denied in the case, inter alia, of law-making |
|
|
treaties and of human rights treaties.9 |
|
|
In 1963 Waldock Report II introduced Article 20 on the Termination |
3 |
|
or Suspension of Treaty Following upon its Breach.10 WAldock, who |
|
|
regarded as “universally accepted”11 the principle that a breach did not |
|
|
per se terminate a treaty, endorsed the doctrine of material breach on the |
|
|
basis of an “object and purpose” test. In 1963 the ILC generally accepted |
|
|
the provision, while criticising many details and omissions.12 The resulting |
|
|
Article 42 was discussed in 1966 in the light of Waldock Report V and |
|
|
adopted for the final ILC Draft of 1966.13 A number of elements therein |
|
|
were identified as constituting lex ferenda.14 |
|
|
Few amendments in Vienna in 1968 had regard to the provision.15 No |
4 |
|
delegation roundly rejected it, and most States supported and even praised |
|
the provision, and stressed the importance of the issue. On the other hand, delegations discussed questions of separability, the directness of e ects of a breach of treaty, and the definition of material breach. All amendments were rejected with few dissenting votes, but with comparatively many abstentions.16 In 1969 the Conference adopted, inter alia, a Swiss amendment introducing a new para. 5 on humanitarian conventions (N. 23–24).17 Article 60 was adopted by 88 votes to none, with seven abstentions.18
9Articles 17–20, in particular Article 19, subparas. 1(i) and 2[ii]–[iv], and para. 2, YBILC 1957 II 29 , 52 ; see also Articles 17A–20 and 34–39 of the Fitzmaurice Report IV of 1959, YBlLC 1959 II 45 . The ILC did not discuss these articles. On the history, see Neff, BYBIL 59 (1988) 185 ; Rosenne, Breach of Treaty 8 ; Feist,
Kündigung 146 , 156 f.
10YBILC 1963 II 72 .
11T he debate is reproduced ibid. 75, para. 11.
12See the debate at YBILC 1963 I 120 , and 245 .
13YBILC 1966 I/I 59 , 127 ; and I/2 312 f. See ibid. 129, para. 30; Article 57 is reproduced in YBILC 1966 II 253 .
14According to Rosenne, ibid. I/I 60, paras. 24 f, the concept of States a ected in their interests was “ill-defined in international law”. Verdross saw in the doctrine of material breach a “first attempt” at definition, ibid. 61, para. 38. Sir Humphrey suggested, ibid. 65, para. 13, that subpara. 2(b) was more limited “than generally understood by lawyers”.
15Reproduced in OR Documents 181 f.
16See OR 1968 CoW 359 paras. 79 .
17OR 1969 Plenary 111 f, paras. 14 ; and the debate, ibid.
18Ibid. 116, para. 81.

738 |
article |
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 60
1. Scope
5Article 60 sets out the substantive conditions under which a treaty may be terminated or its operation suspended in consequence of a breach. The provision aims at balancing competing interests and thereby to disturb as little as possible the international legal order.19 On the one hand, upon a breach of treaty the injured State acting in good faith should be a orded certain rights vis-à-vis the defaulting State. In particular, the injured party should not be called upon to fulfil its obligations under a treaty when the other party fails to fulfil those obligations which it undertook under the same treaty (principle of reciprocity). 20 On the other hand, a breach of a treaty, however serious, does not ipso facto put an end to the treaty, and it is not open to the injured State simply to allege a violation of the treaty and pronounce the treaty at an end.21 As such, Article 60, rather than envisaging reprisals, aims at restoring the contractual balance. The principles stated therein follow from the reciprocity of the rights and duties of States and correspond to the rule pacta sunt servanda (Article 26, N. 9).22
6According to Article 60, the innocent party may invoke the breach as a ground for suspending or terminating the treaty (N. 9); conversely, the innocent party may equally allow the treaty to continue in force and to assert its right to performance of the treaty.23 The options of suspension or termination avert the danger of the defaulting State enforcing the treaty against the innocent party while itself violating it.24 However, the innocent party may choose to demand resumption of performance of the treaty from the defaulting party which cannot, therefore, by its breach, force the termination or suspension of the treaty.25 In all cases, Article 60 does not require the consent of the defaulting State and leaves the final deci-
19See the statement in the ILC by Bartos, YBILC 1966 I/2 64, para. 77.
20See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254 f, para. 6; Feist, Kündigung 135.
21Ibid. 254, para. 5.
22See the statements in the ILC by de Luna, YBILC 1963 I 128, para. 3, and YBILC 1966 I/2 62, para. 64; and in Vienna by the Venezuelan delegation, OR 1968 CoW 352, para. 62; also Verdross/Simma N. 811.
23Statement in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 359, para. 71. Third States are also entitled to reactions, see subparas. 2(a)(ii) and 2 (c), (N. 19, 22).
24ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 255, para. 7.
25Particularly if the innocent party performed first. See the sep. op. of Judge Jiménez de Aréchaga in the ICAO Council Jurisdiction (India/Pakistan) Case, ICJ Reports 1972 147; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 551. But see the BP v. Libyan Arab Republic Arbitration, ILR 53 (1979) 333, and passim.

termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
739 |
|
sion to the subjective judgment of the innocent party.26 T he latter will |
|
|
be guided, first, by good faith, with the result that it cannot invoke a |
|
|
breach merely as a pretext for these courses of action. Second, the result |
|
|
must be proportionate to the nature and intensity of the breach.27 Third, |
|
|
in the case of a multilateral treaty, the interests of the other parties must |
|
|
be considered.28 |
|
|
2. Common Terms in Article 60 |
|
|
a) “Parties” |
|
|
Article 60 distinguishes in paras. 1 and 2 between one of the parties com- |
7 |
|
mitting a material breach, i.e., the defaulting State, and the other party, |
|
|
or other parties whose rights or obligations have been adversely a ected |
|
|
by the breach (otherwise there would not be a material breach, N. 15). |
|
|
Only the latter parties can invoke the breach as a ground for the suspension |
|
|
or termination of the treaty or assert their right for performance of the |
|
|
treaty.29 The party not fulfilling its own obligations cannot be recognised |
|
|
as retaining the rights which it claims to derive from the relationship.30 |
|
|
b) “Invocation of the Breach” |
|
|
Article 60 generally entitles the adversely a ected parties to invoke the |
8 |
|
breach as a ground for the suspension or termination of the treaty (excep- |
|
|
tionally, under subpara. 2[a], the parties may unanimously agree directly to |
|
|
suspend or terminate, N. 18). They may do so within a reasonable time. A |
|
party which contributed to the breach cannot have a right to invoke Article 60.31 In particular, the injured party is not empowered unilaterally to suspend or terminate the treaty. Rather, it has the right to seek the peaceful
26T he ICJ in the Namibia Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1971 49, para. 101.
27See the statement in Vienna by the US delegation, OR 1968 CoW 354, para. 8, according to which it may be disproportionate for the innocent State to consider termination of the treaty where there are circumstances excusing the breach of treaty.
28T his is confirmed by subparas. 2(b) and (c) which, in comparison with para. l and subpara. 2(a), strike a balance between communal and individual interests by permitting only suspension. See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 255, para. 7; Waldock Report V, ibid. 36, paras. 3 and 4.
29See the statement in the ILC by Waldock, YBILC 1966 I/2 59, para. 19.
30Namibia Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1971 46. In the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, the Court noted that Hungary had by its own conduct prejudiced its right to terminate the treaty at issue, ICJ Reports 1997 67, para. 110. See the 1985 Memorandum of the Swiss Government according to which participation as arbitrator in a treaty dispute did not imply that Switzerland was a “party” to the treaty, SJI R 42 (1986) 117 f.
31Gomaa, Suspension 123, 129 f.

740 |
article |
settlement of the dispute as required by Article 33 of the UN Charter and, more particularly, to follow the procedures of Articles 65–68 (q.v.).32
In light thereof, the Namibia Advisory Opinion (N. 27) appears too categorical inasmuch as, in the context of Article 60, reference is made to a “general principle of law that a right of termination on account of breach must be presumed to exist in respect of all treaties”.33
For Sinclair, this manner of proceeding in Article 60 is unsatisfactory since the aggrieved party is obliged to continue compliance with a treaty which the other party is violating, while the often protracted procedure of dispute settlement is in progress.34 In the ILC, Verdross complained that the provision was mixing up rules of substance and of procedure.35
c) “Suspension” or “Termination” of the Treaty
9The innocent State has the possibility of invoking the breach as a ground for suspending or terminating the treaty. The suspension of treaty provisions does not a ect the treaty regime itself, but releases temporarily the innocent and the defaulting parties from the performance of treaty obligations (Article 72, q.v.) until the latter party carries out its obligations.36 The termination of the treaty brings the entire regime to an end (Article 70, q.v.). Where alternatives are possible, as under para. 1 or subpara. 2(a), the principle of proportionality calls for the option of suspension to be considered first.37
d) “In Whole or in Part”
10Article 60 assumes that treaty provisions are in principle separable. Thus, the suspension of a treaty as in paras. 1 and 2 may concern that treaty in whole or in part. (Note that the separability of treaty provisions in such cases is not governed by Article 44, N. 11.) If the innocent party contemplates suspension, this may concern the entire treaty, parts of it, or solely individual provisions, in which case all other provisions remain operative. The final decision lies within the discretion of the innocent party which will consider the relevance of the provisions in context of the treaty, the nature
32See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254 f, para. 6; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 293. Plender, BYBIL 57 (1986) 160 , 163 f, advocates (at least) the direct right of the injured part unilaterally to suspend the treaty.
33ICJ Reports 1971 47; on this, see Briggs, AJIl 68 (1974) 55 (“most unfortunate”); Hempel et al. v. Attorney General Case, Australian LR 77 (1987) 670 (“before the innocent party is entitled to terminate, the breach must be a material one”, italics added ); Gomaa, Suspension 98.
34Vienna Convention 188.
35YBILC 1966 I/2 63, para. 75.
36See Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 132, para. 35.
37Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 65, para. 7; contra Gomaa, Suspension 120 (no requirement of proportionality).

termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
741 |
of the breach, generally the principles of good faith and proportionality, and the interests of other parties.38
A State breaching a provision of a general multilateral treaty may be unconcerned by the possible suspension of that particular provision by the other parties. The latter, however, have the possibility of suspending the operation of additional, or even all, provisions of the treaty.39 This possibility o ers the innocent States considerable flexibility and, hence, potentially provides them with an “e ective remedy”.
Does such separability also apply to the termination of a treaty? |
11 |
A strictly textual interpretation of Article 60 discloses a consistent distinction made in this respect in para. 1 and subpara. 2(a) between termination tel quel, on the one hand, and suspension “in whole or in part”, on the other. The German translation is particularly telling in this respect.40 This leads to the conclusion that according to Article 60 termination necessarily a ects the entire treaty.41
3. No Direct E ects (Articles 65–68)
The innocent party may not unilaterally and directly suspend or terminate 12 the treaty. Article 60 provides that that party is merely entitled to invoke the breach as a ground for these courses of action (N. 8). Articles 65–68 (q.v.) postulate, and both the travaux préparatoires42 and subsequent developments confirm (the latter to a lesser extent, N. 29), that the innocent party must pursue its rights within the framework provided by Articles 65–68, and
that suspension and termination are merely the results of these procedures. Logically, Article 60 does not even permit immediate provisional suspension. Exceptionally, subpara. 2(a) provides for direct action (N. 18).43 The framework of Articles 65–68 thus establishes a balance between the
38See statement in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 237, para. 40; Verdross/Simma N. f; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 551.
39See Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 65, para. 5.
40I.e., “Grund für die Beendigung des Vertrags oder für seine gänzliche oder teilweise Suspendierung” (italics added ).
41Gomaa, Suspension 120 (with further references); the statement by Rosenne of the Israeli delegation in Vienna, OR 1969 Plenary 167 f, para. 30: “it was his delegation’s understanding that the meaning of the introductory phrase in paragraph 2(a) . . . was that the other parties might by unanimous agreement suspend the operation of the treaty in whole or in part or terminate it in whole or in part”; and in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I 294, para. 63.
42ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254 f paras. 5 ; the statement by the Chairman of the Drafting Committee in Vienna (Yasseen), OR 1968 CoW 478, para. 23; the rejection of the Venezuelan amendment, ibid. 359, paras. 79 ; the statement by Briggs in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 61, para. 45.
43But see Aust, Modern Treaty Law 294 (1) ; Kirgis, Cornell ILJ 22 (1989) 566 f, 371.

742 |
article |
competing interests in Article 60 and provides important safeguards against abuse.44
4. What Constitutes a Material Breach? (Para. 3)
13Subparas. 3(a) and (b) define a material breach narrowly and exclusively (N. 14–16), though the provisions were intended to grant some flexibility.45 The grounds mentioned therein may be invoked simultaneously.46 Culpa of the defaulting State is not mentioned as a requirement. The innocent State should relate its subsequent courses of action to the treaty containing the violated treaty provisions.47
14Subpara. 3(a) mentions the special case of a repudiation of the treaty not sanctioned by the present Convention. In this case, the defaulting State rejects the treaty as a whole. Repudiation encompasses denunciations not justified by the Convention (in particular Articles 42–63, q.v.) or excessive retaliatory measures, though not legitimate reprisals or courses of action under Article 60.48
15Subpara. 3(b) focuses more generally on the violation of a provision essential to the accomplishment of the object and purpose of the treaty. A typical example of such a violation would be the non-performance, or the incorrect performance, of certain treaty provisions. In fact, it is not the provisions themselves, but their function within the treaty regime, which Article 60 requires to be essential.49 Any object or purpose of the
44ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254 para. 5; the observation by the UK Government to the ILC, YBILC 1966 II 34.
45See the ILC Report 1966, ibid. 255, para. 9; the statement in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 358, para. 70; the early definitions of a material breach in Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 73. Also the statements in the ILC by Briggs, YBILC 1963 I 123, para. 13; and Castrén, ibid. 128, para. 78; Schwelb, IJIL 7 (1967) 315.
46Namibia Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1971 47, para. 95.
47Di erently Simma, ÖZöR 20 (1970) 56, and in Festschrift von der Heydte 627, for the case of interdependent treaties. See also Pakistan in the Jurisdiction Council Case, ICJ Pleadings 1973 649 . As to the relevance of ancillary documents, see the Memorandum of the Legal Adviser of the US Department of State, cited in Glennon/Franck II 212, 221.
48See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 255 para. 9; Capotorti, RC 121 (1971 III) 550 f; see also Article 42 and N. 26 below. Originally, the ILC employed the term “unfounded repudiation”; but see the statement in the ILC by Waldock, YBILC 1966 I/2 64, para. 3.
49Di erently Hutchinson, BYBIL 59 (1988) 196: “[i]nterpreted literally, this does not require that the breach actually has the e ect of frustrating the achievement of that aim”.

termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
743 |
treaty may be considered.50 Indeed, the “object and purpose”-test enables consideration of various types of treaties (see Article 31, N. 11–14). Mere provocation by a State does not count as a breach, there must be some concrete adverse e ect.51 T he violation of other rules, namely of general international law, is not covered by subpara. 3(b).52
Subpara. 3(b) requires a material, not a fundamental or major breach of a 16 provision a ecting the central purposes of the treaty. A provision viewed by
a party as essential to the e ective execution of the treaty is material, if it induced that party to enter into the treaty at all, even though the provision may be of an ancillary character.53 For instance, even the performance of an arbitration clause may be regarded as essential.54 Conversely, subpara. 3 (b) does not raise the issue of minor breaches of essential provisions,55 it only asks whether a (major or minor) breach a ects the accomplishment of the object or purpose of the treaty. At any rate, these criteria depend on the subjective judgment of the innocent parties.56
5. Breach of Bilateral Treaties (Para. 1)
Article 60 distinguishes in paras. 1 and 2 between di erent types of treaties. 17
Para. 1 concerns the material breach of a bilateral treaty. In this case, the injured party is entitled to invoke the breach (N. 8) as a ground for terminating the treaty as a whole or for suspending its operation in whole or in part (N. 9).
50On the object and purpose, see Crnic-Grotic, Asian YBIL 7 (1997) 170 .
51Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 65, para. 6. See the situation of a “premature breach” in the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 65, para. 105.
52T he Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Case, ibid.; di erently Verdross/Simma N. 815 at n. 38.
53ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 255, para. 9; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 239; Capotorti, RC 121 (1971 III) 551 f; Schwelb, IJIL 7 (1967) 313; Kirgis, Cornell ILJ 22 (1989) 555.
54Article 20, subpara. 2(c) of Waldock Report II, versus the Uruguayan delegate in Vienna ( Jiménez de Aréchaga), OR 1968 CoW 356, para. 39.
55Diferently Simma, ÖZöR 20 (1970) 61; Schwelb, IJIL 7 (1967) 314 f. For the consequences of non-material breaches, see Jennings, RC 121 (1967 II) 566.
56See the Austrian Government in ÖZoR 27 (1976) 347; the statement by Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 25, para. 39.

744 |
article |
6. Breach of Multilateral Treaties (Para. 2)
a) Unanimous Agreement of the Other Parties (Subpara. 2[a])
18Para. 2 covers multilateral treaties. Subpara. 2(a) stipulates the right of the innocent parties to react jointly to the breach, for instance, if confronted with a persistent treaty-breaker whom they wish to expel from the treaty.57
This provision authorises all other parties by unanimous agreement to suspend the operation of the treaty in whole or in part or to terminate it (N. 9). The innocent parties can do so either in the relations between themselves and the defaulting State (subpara. 2[a][i]), in which case the treaty remains in operation between the innocent States inter se; or they can do so as between all the parties (subpara. 2[a][ii]), in which case it is agreed that the treaty ceases to exist erga omnes. Unanimity does not include the defaulting State.58 The agreement may correspond with the notion of a “treaty” in Article 2, subpara. 1(a) (q.v.), but, as in Article 31, para. 2 (q.v.), the term is wider and covers any contractual instrument including, in particular, agreements not in written form.59 This right of the innocent parties is not subject to the procedures in Articles 65–68. Thus, the parties need not “invoke” the breach, they can proceed to immediate action (N. 12). In practice, considerable di culties may be encountered when attempting to obtain the “agreement” of the other parties on the material breach as well as on the suspension or termination of the treaty.60
It has been criticised that subpara. 2(a) is novel and may result in an “unjustified abrogation”61 of the treaty. This overlooks that unanimity is a rigorous condition;62 and that the parties (admittedly excluding the defaulting State) are obviously masters of their own treaty.63
b) Position of Specially A ected Parties (Subpara. 2[b])
19Subpara. 2(a) proceeds from the assumption that, if a multilateral treaty is breached by one party, in principle that breach will a ect the interests of all other parties.64 By being a party to a multilateral treaty, a State has a general interest in the observance of the treaty by all the parties. Nevertheless, subpara. 2(b), which may be invoked independently of subpara. 2(a),65
57Statement by Waldock in the ILC YBILC 1966 I/2 65, para. 7.
58Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 247, para. 126.
59See also Article 39, N. 7. Di erently Hutchinson, BYBIL 59 (1988) 289.
60Neff, BYBIL 59 (1988) 189.
61Simma, ÖZoR 20 (1970) 66; Sinclair, Vienna Convention 188; the statement in Vienna by the Australian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 358, para. 64.
62See the statement in Vienna by the Israeli delegation (Rosenne), OR 1969 Plenary 113, para. 34, 167 f, para. 30.
63Verdross/Simma N. 813.
64See the statement in the ILC by Rosenne, YBILC 1966 I/2 60, para. 26.
65Jiménez de Aréchaga, RC 159 (1978 I) 83.

termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
745 |
provides a further di erentiation. It envisages that a party may be specially affected in that it has a particular interesting seeing that another party fulfils towards it the obligations laid down in the treaty and, accordingly, a special interest in reacting to a breach of treaty by that party.66
So-called “law-making” treaties—for example the Convention itself, or the 1961 and 1963 Vienna Conventions on diplomatic and consular relations—may regulate in multilateral form what are essentially bilateral relations between the parties. In the case of such treaties, there is both a general interest of all the parties in the observance of the treaty, and a particular interest of each party in seeing that its own rights under the treaty are respected.67
Accordingly, subpara. 2(b) entitles the party specially a ected by the 20 breach to invoke it (N. 8) as a ground for suspending the operation of
the treaty, in whole or in part (N. 9), in the relations between itself and the defaulting State. The provision does not go so far as to grant the specially a ected State the right unilaterally to terminate or withdraw from the treaty which, particularly in the case of law-making treaties, might jeopardise the security of the rights and obligations of the other parties as between themselves. In order to avoid an abuse of rights in subpara. 2(b), the “specially a ected” State will be expected to demonstrate its special position.68
c) Situation of Radical Change of Parties’ Position (Subpara. 2[c])
Subpara. 2(c) goes beyond the bilateral relations envisaged in subparas. 21 2(a) and (b) (N. 18–20) and concerns certain multilateral treaties which
are of such a character that a material breach of the treaty’s provisions by one party radically changes the position of every party with respect to the further performance of its treaty obligations. Subpara. 2(c) has so-called integral treaties in mind, e.g., on disarmament, where a breach by one party tends to undermine the whole regime of the treaty as between all the parties.69 In such a case, a State cannot individually suspend the treaty vis-à-vis the defaulting State (as in subpara. 2[b], N. 20) without generally violating its obligations towards the others, and yet will be in need of protection, particularly if the agreement in subpara. 2(a) (N. 18)
66Waldock in the ILC, 1966 I/2 64, para. 4. Subpara. 2(a) does not go so far as to require “rights” of the State concerned; but see de Luna in the ILC , YBILC 1966 I/2 63, para. 70.
67Yasseen, ibid. 62, para. 55.
68On this para., see the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 255, para. 7; Waldock Report V, ibid. 36, para. 3; the statements in the ILC by Rosenne, YBILC 1966 I/1 60, paras. 26, 28 ; and Briggs, ibid. 61, paras. 47 f; but see Yasseen, ibid. 62, para. 55.
69Accordingly, in subpara. 2(c), the position of every party must be radically a ected; see also Verdross/Simma N. 813; Klein, Statusverträge 234 .

746 |
article |
does not eventuate.70 As a result, any State is entitled to invoke the breach as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty in whole or in part with respect to itself. As in subpara. 2(b) (N. 20), no agreement of the other parties is required here for the State to suspend the operation of the treaty with respect to itself generally in its relations with all other parties.
7. Specific Treaty Provisions (Para. 4)
22According to para. 4, paras. 1–3 are without prejudice to any provision in the treaty applicable in the event of a breach. Provisions in a specific treaty on substantive issues in Article 60 or on the procedures in Articles 65–68 (q.v.) will have priority over the Convention rules which remain residual and constitute leges generales.71 Those other provisions will have priority even if that treaty itself is being suspended or terminated on account of a breach.72 Conversely, Articles 60 and 65–68 will apply if the procedural provisions of that treaty have been violated.
8.Humanitarian Treaties (Para. 5)
23Para. 5, introduced in Vienna in 1969 (N. 4), concerns treaty provisions relating to the protection of the human person contained in treaties of a humanitarian character. This provision—the only one in the Convention concerning the human person (sixth preambular para., Preamble, N. 13)— relates to multilateral conventions such as the 1949 Geneva Conventions and the 1977 Additional Protocols.73 Paragraphs 1 to 3 do not apply to
70See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 255, para. 8; the statements in the ILC by
Waldock, YBILC 1966 I/1 65 f, para. 14; Castren ibid. 129, para. 21, regarding demilitarisation and neutrality treaties; and Rosenne ibid. 60, para. 24 (“highly subjective element”).
71See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 255, para. 10; the situation in the Gab- cikovo-Nagymaros (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 62 f, para. 100; in the Fisheries Jurisdiction (UK/Iceland) Case, ICJ Reports 1973 21, the Court regarded the invocation of procedures between the parties as su cient for the application of Article 60 of the Convention and, hence, Articles 65–68 as dispositive; also in the Namibia Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1971 47, para. 96. See also Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 75, para. 10; Verdross/Simma N. 817; Simma, ÖZöR 20 (1970) 82, and in
Festschrift von der Heydte 627 f.
72 T he ICJ in the ICAO Council Jurisdiction (India/Pakistan) Case, ICJ Reports 1972 53 f, 64 f; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 534.
73T he principle in para. 5 was referred to in the Namibia Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1971 47, 96, and at 55 para. 122. See also the sep. op. of Judge Parra-Aranguren in the Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina/Yugoslavia) (Preliminary Objections) Case, ICJ Reports 1996 656 f, in respect of the Genocide Convention: in the Prosecutor v. Martic (Rule 61)

termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
747 |
the provisions in these conventions. Thus, in case of a breach of such a treaty, the innocent States are not entitled to invoke the breach as a ground for suspending or terminating the treaty as in paras. 1–3, as this would invariably deprive the individuals of their protection under the treaty. By way of example (and emphasis), para. 5 refers in particular to provisions prohibiting any form of reprisals against persons protected by such treaties as a reaction to a breach of the treaty.
In Vienna it was suggested that para. 5 amounted to a “saving clause”,74 24 ensuring that a breach of treaty did not a ect the parties’ customary obligations (Article 43, q.v.).75 As a rule, humanitarian treaties are indeed declaratory of customary law, and in this respect para. 5 and Article 43
will indeed coincide.76 However, para. 5 plays an additional part on the contractual level, where it addresses so-called non-reciprocal treaties which create rights, not among the States parties, but in favour of individuals and irrespective of the conduct of the parties in relation to each other.77
While human rights treaties constitute such non-reciprocal treaties, it is doubtful whether they fall within para. 5, which refers distinctly (and restrictively) to humanitarian treaties.78 The question nevertheless appears moot in that States parties to both universal and regional human rights treaties in fact apply the principles of para. 5 in their relations with each other under these treaties, namely by resorting to the relevant judicial or other supervisory procedures when confronted with allegations of a breach of treaty.
Case of the ICTY, ILR 108 (1997) 45, para. 9. On the subject also Gomaa, Suspension 106 ; J. Daniel, La Convention de Vienne de 1969 sur le droit des traités et le droit humanitaire, Revue internationale de la Croix-Rouge 1972 410 .
74See the statement in Vienna by Rüegger of the Swiss delegation, OR 1969 Plenary 112, para. 22.
75See the statements in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 359, para. 76, according to whom “problems of that kind” were covered by Article 43 (q.v.); and by the Greek and Swiss delegations, ibid. 113, para. 43, and 115, para. 116, respectively.
76Hence, the issue of the intertemporal application of para. 5 does not arise; but see Gomaa, Suspension 112.
77E.g., the 1978 judgment of the European Court of Human Rights in the Ireland v. United Kingdom Case, Series A no. 25, 90 f, para. 239 (“unlike international treaties of the classic kind, the Convention comprises more than mere reciprocal engagements between contracting States. It creates, over and above a network of mutual, bilateral undertakings, objective obligations which . . . benefit from a ‘collective’ enforcement”); also Aust, Modern Treaty Law 295.
78As proposed, for instance, by Aust, ibid.; Sinclair, Vienna Convention 190; Schwelb, AVR 16 (1974/75) 14 ; Simma, Festschrift von der Heydte 625, sees a general exception in Article 60 regarding (non-reciprocal) human rights treaties. See for an early document the commentary to Article 19 of Fitzmaurice Report II, YBILC 1957 II 54, para. 125.

748 |
article |
C.CONTEXT
1.Relationship to Other Provisions
25The relationship of Article 60 to various other provisions has been discussed above, for instance to Article 43 in respect of customary law (N. 24), to Articles 65–68 on the procedure to be followed (N. 8, 12, 13), to Article 70 on termination (N. 9), and to Article 72 on suspension (N. 9). References to Article 60 can be found in Articles 30, para. 5, Article 44, para. 2, and Article 45 (q.v.).
Article 45 (q.v.) requires that States react within a reasonable period of time after obtaining knowledge of the breach. The principle underlying this provision (qui tacet consentire videtur) would also appear to cover the situation where a State claiming to be the victim of a breach of treaty, actually induced the other State to commit the violation.79
2. Matters Not Dealt With
26Article 60 does not address the question whether a party has the right to take reasonable countermeasures, or to present an international claim for compensation, since these matters are governed by the rules on State responsibility which, according to Article 73 (q.v.), remain outside the Convention.80 Indeed, there is nothing to prevent the injured State from claiming compensation instead of, or in addition to, exercising its rights under Article 60.81 Furthermore, Article 60 does not answer the question whether the injured party is entitled to invoke the breach of a treaty as a ground for suspending or terminating other treaties between itself and the defaulting party.82 There is also no discussion of less than material breaches.83 Finally, it has been argued above that para. 5 of Article 60 does not apply to non-reciprocal human rights treaties (N. 24).
79See de Luna in the ILC, YBILC 1963 II 121, para. 78.
80On the topic Ch. Dominicé, The International Responsibility of States for Breach of Multilateral Treaty Obligations, EJIL 10 (1999) 353 ; P.-M. Dupuy, Droit des traités, codification et responsabilité international, AFDI 43 (1997) 9 .
81Aust, Modern Treaty Law 293; Akehurst, EPIL 4 (2000) 988; Fitzmaurice, Austrian RIEL 6 (2001) 11 .
82Verdross/Simma N. 816.
83L.F. Damrosch, Retaliation or Arbitration—or Both? The 1978 US-France Aviation Dispute, AJIL 74 (1980) 790.

termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
749 |
3. Customary Basis of Article 60
State practice discloses a growing recognition by States of the customary 27 nature of Article 60, at least with regard to bilateral treaties.84 Practice on multilateral treaties is sparse, and the distinction between the e ects of breaches of bilateral and multilateral treaties has not always been accepted. Moreover, States are not always consistent in their attitudes as to whether a breach of treaty should bring about direct e ects; or whether the procedures
of Articles 65–68 should first be complied with. As regards the practice of courts, it is submitted that the few cases dealing with Article 60 are actually less conclusive for our purposes than it would appear.85
In the 1971 Namibia Advisory Opinion, the question arose whether UN GA Res 2145 (XXI) of 27 October 1966 was ultra vires. In that Resolution, the UN General Assembly had declared that South Africa had failed to fulfil its obligations as a mandatory power in Namibia and had disavowed the mandate, for which reason the latter was terminated. The Court considered that “[t]he rules laid down by the [Convention] concerning termination of a treaty relationship on account of breach may in many respects be considered as a codification of existing customary law on the subject”.86 The Court concluded that in casu both forms of material breach in Article 60, subparas. 3(a) and (b), had occurred and that Res 2145 amounted to an exercise of the right of termination.87
However, the usefulness of this Advisory Opinion is diminished by the fact it concerned a relationship with bilateral connotations (as in Article 60, para. l, N. 17) and not the more complex (and traditionally more unsettled) situation of a breach of a multilateral treaty.
In the 1973 BP v. Libyan Arab Republic Arbitration, Single Arbitrator Lagergren found that the Libyan nationalisation laws constituted a fundamental violation of the concessions at issue.88 With respect to the question of the continuing existence of the concession, the Arbitrator stated, with reference to Article 60 (which he regarded as codificatory): “a breach of treaty, regardless of how serious it is, does not ipso facto terminate the treaty and . . . a State is not at liberty simply to state that a breach of treaty has occurred and that the treaty as a consequence is terminated . . . The . . . rule should be understood merely as authorizing—and requiring—a formal declaration to the e ect that performance under the treaty by the party not in default will come to an end”.89
Lagergren concluded that Article 60 “[fell] short of providing that the innocent party is entitled to demand specific performance” of the violated treaty.90 Moreover,
84See Villiger, Customary International Law 365 .
85Ibid. 367 . See the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, where the Court regarded Article 60 “as a codification of existing customary law”, ICJ Reports1997, 62, para. 99, also 38, para. 46.
86Ibid. 47, para. 95, and 46.
87Ibid. para. 95.
88ILR 53 (1979) 329.
89Ibid. 333.
90Ibid.

750 |
article |
there did “not exist a uniform general principle of law that an agreement continues in e ect after having been repudiated by one party but not by the other”.91
This restrictive interpretation of Article 60 focuses on the termination of a treaty as a result of its breach and not on the right of the innocent party to opt for the continuing performance of the treaty obligations. However, the case concerned a concession and the law was determined, inter alia, on the basis of a general principle of law as expressed in municipal legal systems.
28Authors are not unanimous in their assessment of the declaratory nature of Article 60.92 Some implicitly regard the provision as codificatory, often with reference to the Namibia Advisory Opinion.93 Most writers, however, see the main principle in Article 60 as being established in general international law, but many details as new;94 often, reference is made to para. 2 and the link to Articles 65–68 as the innovative part.95 Simma’s studies of Article 60 have inferred from a comparison with the pre-ILC situation and from some comments of ILC members that Article 60 amounts to a progressive development of pre-existing customary law.96
29In sum, it is doubtful whether Article 60 as a whole is declaratory of customary law. Only para. 1 on bilateral treaties presents a clear and well established picture. With regard to paras. 2 and 3, the ILC had some difficulties in arriving at a generally suitable compromise. Since l969, States and courts have repeatedly a rmed the declaratory nature of Article 60, but the practice concerning multilateral treaties is sparse and not always convincing. The relationship between Article 60 and Articles 65–68 remains unsettled. As a result, it appears that the 1968/1969 Vienna Conference may well have stimulated the generation of new customary rules embodied in paras. 2 and 3. Yet State practice must still accumulate and become more consistent before these rules can be regarded as settled.
91Ibid. 352; also 356.
92See Villiger, Customary International Law 369, N. 543.
93Inter alia, Elias, Law of Treaties 114 ; Jiménez de Aréchaga, RC 159 (1978 1) 79 .
94Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 548 f n. 90, and Simma, ÖzöR 20 (1970) 35 , see in the principle inadimplenti non est adimplendum a general principle of law; Gomaa, Suspension 99.
95Fitzmaurice, Austrian RIEL 6 (2001) 3 (“one of the most challenging and complicated issues of the law of treaties”); Capotorti, ibid. 553; Haraszti, Some Fundamental Problems 317 f; Verdross/Simma N. 813; Akehurst, EPIL 4 (2000) 998; Klein, Statusverträge 228.
96ÖZöR 20 (1970) 58 f; Festschrift von der Heydte 618; in GYBIL 21 (1978) 79, Simma regards as new the limitations in paras. 1 and 2 of the right of suspension, para. 3, and the link with Articles 65–68; most recently Simma/Tams, Article 60, N. 6–10.

termination of a treaty as a consequence of its breach |
751 |
D. APPRECIATION
Article 60 has rightly been described as one of the most complex provi- 30 sions of the Convention.97 It provides for a detailed system of rules which consider the various interests and thereby counterbalance to some extent
the deficiencies of decentralised international community and in particular the dangers of repudiating a treaty.98 In fact, Article 60 is highly di erentiated, distinguishing as it does between bilateral and multilateral treaties and, among the latter, between law-making, integral and non-reciprocal treaties. The provision enshrines the essential principles that a breach does not in itself put an end to the treaty; and that the innocent parties may pursue various courses of action vis-à-vis the defaulting State.
97Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 550; see also the observation of the Venezuelan delegation at the Vienna Conference, OR 1968 CoW 352, para. 62.
98Verdross/Simma N. 811.
Article 61
Supervening impossibility of performance
1.A party may invoke the impossibility of performing a treaty as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from it if the impossibility results from the permanent disappearance or destruction of an object indispensable for the execution of the treaty. If the impossibility is temporary, it may be invoked only as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty.
2.Impossibility of performance may not be invoked by a party as a ground for terminating, withdrawing from or suspending the operation of a treaty if the impossibility is the result of a breach by that party either of an obligation under the treaty or of any other international obligation owed to any other party to the treaty.
Article 61 Survenance d’une situation rendant l’exécution impossible
1.Une partie peut invoquer l’impossibilité d’exécuter un traité comme motif pour y mettre fin ou pour s’en retirer si cette impossibilité résulte de la disparition ou destruction définitives d’un objet indispensable à l’exécution de ce traité. Si l’impossibilité est temporaire, elle peut être invoquée seulement comme motif pour suspendre l’application du traité.
2.L’impossibilité d’exécution ne peut être invoquée par une partie comme motif pour mettre fin au traité, pour s’en retirer ou pour en suspendre l’application si cette impossibilité résulte d’une violation, par la partie qui l’invoque, soit d’une obligation du traité, soit de toute autre obligation internationale à l’égard de toute autre partie au traité.
Artikel 61 Nachträgliche Unmöglichkeit der Erfüllung
1.Eine Vertragspartei kann die Unmöglichkeit der Vertragserfüllung als Grund für die Beendigung des Vertrags oder den Rücktritt vom Vertrag geltend machen, wenn sich die Unmöglichkeit aus dem endgültigen Verschwinden oder der Vernichtung eines zur Ausführung des Vertrags unerlässlichen Gegenstandes ergibt. Eine vorübergehende Unmöglichkeit kann nur als Grund für die Suspendierung des Vertrags geltend gemacht werden.
supervening impossibility of performance |
753 |
2.Eine Vertragspartei kann die Unmöglichkeit der Vertragserfüllung nicht als Grund für die Beendigung des Vertrags, den Rücktritt vom Vertrag oder seine Suspendierung geltend machen, wenn sie die Unmöglichkeit durch die Verletzung einer Vertragsverpflichtung oder einer sonstigen, gegenüber einer anderen Vertragspartei bestehenden internationalen Verpflichtung selbst herbeigeführt hat.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 58—Supervening impossibility of performance
A party may invoke an impossibility of performing a treaty as a ground for terminating it if the impossibility results from the permanent disappearance or destruction of an object indispensable for the execution of the treaty. If the impossibility is temporary, it may be invoked only as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty.
Materials:
Waldock Report II: Article 21.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 132 , 158 , 248 f.
ILC Draft 1963: Article 43. Waldock Report IV: Article 43.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 67 , 129 f; YBILC 1966 I/2 313, 332.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 58.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 361 , 478 f; OR 1969 Plenary 107, 116.
Vienna Conference Vote: 99:0:0
Selected Literature (in addition to the literature mentioned in Article 62, q.v.):
P. Bodeau-Livinec, Article 61, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2183 .

754 |
article |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
Paras. |
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
B. Interpretation of Article 61 ........................................................... |
4 |
|
1. |
Rule (Para. 1) ................................................................................... |
4 |
2. |
Exception (Para. 2) ........................................................................... |
9 |
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
12 |
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
12 |
2. |
Matters Not Dealt With .................................................................. |
14 |
3. |
Customary Basis of Article 61 .......................................................... |
15 |
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
16 |
A. BACKGROUND
1. Introduction
1 The Permanent Court was confronted with a plea of impossibility of performance in the Serbian and Brazilian Loans Cases which it did not, however, consider well-founded.1 The 1928 Havana Convention on Treaties, which is still in force,2 envisaged in Article 14, para. (g) that “[t]reaties cease to
be e ective . . . when it (sic) becomes incapable of execution.”3
2. History
2Fitzmaurice Report II of 1957 dealt in some depth with the situation of the “total extinction, disappearance, or destruction, or complete metamorphosis, of the physical object to which the treaty obligation relates [where such is the case]”.4 The topic was again addressed in Waldock Report II
1 PCIJ (1929) Series A nos. 20/21, 40; Elias, Modern Law 129 f.
2See the observation in Vienna by the delegation of Ecuador, OR 1969 Plenary 116, para. 5 (“inter-American law would continue to be governed in the matter by Article
14 of the Havana Convention on Treaties”).
3AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1206. See at ibid. 1165 , the related issue of the termination of a bilateral treaty, if one of the parties becomes extinct (N. 14).
4Article 17, I, A (iii), YBILC 1957 II 29 (italics omitted ) and 50 f; see ibid. para. 97 (“[t]he case is theoretically a clear one, but may give rise to di culties in practice”).

supervening impossibility of performance |
755 |
|
and not seriously called in question in 1963 in the ILC, the latter con- |
|
|
centrating on related issues such as the extinction of the personality of |
|
|
one of the parties (N. 14).5 The ILC Draft 1963 temporarily included a |
|
|
clause on the separability of treaty provisions (N. 5 i.f.). Governments in |
|
|
their submissions to the ILC commented on details, while largely agreeing |
|
|
with the provision as a whole.6 Waldock Report V introduced the special |
|
|
circumstance of a breach of treaty which was not favoured by the ILC, |
|
|
but revived in Vienna as today’s para. 2 (N. 3).7 Discussion in the ILC |
|
|
in 1966 centred on the order of the various parts of the article and on |
|
|
such matters as State responsibility and the stability of treaties.8 The final |
|
|
Article 58 of the ILC Draft 1966 contained solely today’s para. 1.9 Article |
|
|
61 was adopted by 99 votes to none.10 |
|
|
At the 1968/1969 Vienna Conference three States submitted amendments, |
3 |
|
which were carefully discussed. As a result, the Conference introduced |
|
|
para. 2 (taken over from Article 62, subpara. 2(b), q.v., N. 20–21) and |
|
|
added in para. 1 the word “withdrawal”. On the whole, the rule found |
|
|
much favour among States.11 |
|
|
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 61 |
|
|
1. Rule (Para. 1) |
|
|
Para. 1 of Article 61 concerns in its first sentence the situation of the |
4 |
|
permanent disappearance or destruction of an object lying at the heart |
|
of the treaty. The word object excludes individuals as well as such nonphysical appearances as legal régimes (N. 14).12 The object disappears when it passes out of sight; it is destroyed when it is irreparably damaged. The
5See YBILC 1963 I 132 , 248, para. 5; Waldock’s statement, ibid. 163, para. 83. The ILC Draft 1963 is at YBILC 1963 II 206 f. See Article 21 of Waldock Report III, YBILC 1963 II 77 . For Waldock in the ILC, the provision “sought to cover contingencies which were unlikely to be frequent, but could nevertheless arise in prac-
tice”, YBILC 1963 I 133, para. 49.
6 Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 37 f.
7 Ibid. 39, para. 6.
8 YBILC 1966 I/1 67 , 129 f; YBILC 1966 I/2 313, and 332. 9 Reproduced at YBILC 1966 II 255.
10OR 1969 Plenary 116, para. 6.
11Amendments by Ecuador, Mexico and the Netherlands, OR Documents 182 f; statements by the delegations, inter alia, of Malaysia, Bulgaria and Congo Brazzaville, OR 1968 CoW 362 . For Capotorti, RC 134 (1974 III) 528, Article 61 was discussed “assez rapidement”.
12Article 21, subpara. 2(a) of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 78, originally employed the term “physical subject-matter”.

756 |
article |
term permanent, relating to both disappearance and destruction, excludes a temporary state of a airs. Thus, if the object can reappear, or can be restored, rebuilt or replaced,13 or if there is no total disappearance and destruction,14 the first sentence of para. 1 cannot apply (though possibly the second sentence, N. 8). Furthermore, Article 61 may not be invoked if it was precisely the purpose of the treaty to ensure the maintenance of the object at issue, or where there was a duty to replace the lost or destroyed object.15
“[Examples] are easier to imagine than to find in practice”,16 e.g., the submergence of an island, the drying up of a river bed, the destruction of a railway, plant, canal, lighthouse or other installations by an earthquake, etc.17 A mine may be flooded or a forest supplying wood for a neighbouring State may burn down.
In the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, Hungary had argued that the essential object of the 1977 Treaty, i.e., an economic joint venture which was consistent with environmental considerations, had permanently disappeared and that the 1977 Treaty had become impossible to perform. 18 The Court found it unnecessary “to determine whether the term ‘object’ in Article 61 can also be understood to embrace a legal regime as in any event, even if that were the case, it would have to conclude that in this instance that regime had not definitely ceased to exist. The 1977 Treaty . . . actually made available to the parties the necessary means to proceed at any time, by negotiation, to the required readjustments between economic imperatives and ecological imperatives”.19
The Court continued, with reference to para. 2 of Article 61 (N. 9), that if the joint exploitation of the investment was no longer possible, it was due originally to Hungary’s failure to perform most of the works for which it was responsible.20
5The impossibility of performing the treaty results (it supervenes) independently of any expression of the will or action of the parties. The treaty is terminated by operation of law.21 The object which has disappeared or has been destroyed (N. 4) must be indispensable for the execution of the treaty, i.e., it must be completely impossible to perform the treaty
13Emphasised at the Conference by the Chairman of the Drafting Committee, Yasseen, OR 1968 CoW 479, para. 32, and the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, ibid. para. 38.
14Article 43, para. 1 of the ILC Draft 1963, YBILC 1963 II 206, employed the words “total and permanent disappearance . . .” (italics added ).
15See Article 21, subpara. 2(a) of Waldock Report II, ibid. 78 and 79, para. 5 (“provided always it was not the purpose of the treaty to ensure the maintenance of the subjectmatter”).
16Ibid. 79, para. 5.
17See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254, para. 2.
18ICJ Reports 1997 59, para. 94; M. Fitzmaurice, The Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Case: The Law of Treaties, Leiden JIL 11 (1998) 331 f.
19ICJ Reports, ibid. 63 f, para. 103; see Fitzmaurice, ibid.
20ICJ Reports, ibid. 64, para. 103; Fitzmaurice, ibid. 332.
21See the ILC Report 1963, YBILC 1963 II 207, para. 4.

supervening impossibility of performance |
757 |
|
(otherwise performance would be partly possible and Article 61 does not |
|
|
apply, N. 14). The strict term indispensable, meaning absolutely required |
|
|
for the treaty’s performance (rather than, for instance, desirable or useful), |
|
|
can also be found in Article 63 (q.v., N. 7). In particular, there must be |
|
|
a direct causal link between the object and the performance of the treaty |
|
|
at issue. |
|
|
Article 61 presupposes a valid bilateral or multilateral treaty which is in force.22 The |
|
|
supervening impossibility of performance will have arisen after the treaty’s conclu- |
|
|
sion (N. 13). If the conditions of Article 44 (q.v.) have been met, it may be possible |
|
|
(and would correspond with the principle of proportionality) to separate the various |
|
|
treaty provisions (Article 44, q.v.).23 |
|
|
Impossibility of performance constitutes a ground for terminating the |
6 |
|
treaty among all parties, or for one or more parties for withdrawing from |
|
|
the treaty. In the latter case, performance of a multilateral treaty may |
|
|
become impossible for only one or a few parties, whereas the other parties |
|
|
may continue to apply the treaty inter se.24 |
|
|
However, there is no automatic invalidity. Impossibility of performance |
7 |
|
does not result in the ipso facto termination of, or withdrawal from, the |
|
treaty. As in Articles 60 (q.v., N. 8) and 62 (q.v., N. 21), a party may invoke the circumstances in Article 61 and thus institute the procedures of compulsory adjudication laid down in Articles 65–68 (q.v.).25 Thereby, Article 61 seeks to avoid the risk of an arbitrary assertion of the supposed impossibility of performance (e.g., as to whether it was permanent, rather than temporary, N. 4) as a mere pretext for repudiating the treaty.26
Treaty parties may waive (even tacitly) the procedures of Articles 65–68 (see Article 65, N. 22). This would appear to be the natural course of events, if the impossibility of performance is self-evident (in which case the adjudication procedures would
22Article 21, para. 2 of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 78; see the statement by Castren in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 133, para. 60.
23See Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 67, para. 29; Article 43, para. 3 of the ILC Draft 1963, YBILC 1963 II 206; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 527, and 528 at n. 42.
24Castren in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 68, para. 40; Capotorti, ibid. 528.
25Any party may do so subject to the exceptions in para. 2 (N. 9).
26See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254, para. 5; the ILC Report 1963, YBILC 1963 II 207, para. 4; the statements by Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 249; and in Vienna by Briggs of the US delegation, OR 1968 CoW 362, para. 15. Article 21, para. 2 of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 79, originally employed the formulation: “it shall be open to any party”.

758 |
article |
serve little purpose). It follows that Articles 65–68 are mainly relevant where the impossibility is not evident to other States.27
Conforti/Labella submit that Article 61 may be applied automatically without reference to Articles 65–68. However, two of the three domestic court judgments on which they base their conclusion were given in 1930 and 1936, respectively, i.e., long before the Convention was concluded. In the third court judgment referred to (of the Italian Court of Cassation of 1984), that court held that the disappearance of the object at issue had not resulted in the inapplicability of the treaty concerned. Thus, the case appears less pertinent, since that court was not actually called upon to examine whether Article 61 permitted automatic application.28
8The second sentence of para. 1 provides that, if the impossibility is temporary (rather than permanent, N. 4), it may be invoked only as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty. The ILC emphasised that both sentences of para. 1 were of equal relevance.29 Indeed, the principle of e ective interpretation (ut res magis valeat quam pereat, see Article 31, N. 18) requires that the object’s possible restoration (calling for a shorter or longer suspension) be considered before assuming permanent disappearance or destruction.
2. Exception (Para. 2)
9Para. 2 states the circumstances under which the impossibility of performance may not be invoked by a party as a ground for terminating, withdrawing from or suspending the operation of a treaty. While the rules in para. 1 assume that the treaty is being carried out in good faith,30 para. 2 provides an exception which is based on the principle that a party cannot take advantage of its own wrong.31 This exception was introduced
27See the statement by Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 249, para. 17; contra Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 531, for whom Article 61 is illogical; also Verdross in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 159, para. 38.
28EJIL 1 (1990) 45, 58
29See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254, para. 4.; the statements in the ILC by Yasseen, YBILC 1966 I/1 67, para. 33; Waldock, YBILC 1963 I 249, para. 16; and Castren, ibid. 134, para. 62. Article 21, para. 3 of Waldock Report II envisaged suspension if there was “substantial doubt” as to permanent impossibility, YBILC 1963 II 78. Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 38, para. 2, proposed the inverse order of today’s two sentences in para. 1.
30Castren, ibid. 68, para. 41.
31Statement in Vienna by the Dutch delegation, OR 1968 CoW 362, para. 7. See also the Chorzow Factory Case, PCIJ (1927) Series A no. 9, 31; Kolb, RBDI 33 (2000) 95. The situation in para. 2 was invoked by the Arbitral Tribunal in the Libyan Arab Foreign Investment Company v. Burundi Arbitration, ILR 96 (1994) 317 f, para. 54 (“the Tribunal considers that this impossibility is the result of a violation by Burundi of its obligations arising from the Agreement of 1975”).

supervening impossibility of performance |
759 |
|
at the Conference in 1968 (N. 3) and can also be found, mutatis mutandis, |
|
|
in Article 62, subpara. 2(b) (q.v., N. 21–23). |
|
|
In particular, the treaty party may not invoke the impossibility of perfor- |
10 |
|
mance, if the impossibility is the result of a breach by that party either |
|
|
of an obligation under the treaty or of any other international obligation |
|
|
owed to any other party to the treaty. A State which is in a position of |
|
|
factual impossibility to perform the treaty as a result of its own actions |
|
|
continues to be bound by the treaty despite that impossibility.32 Only the |
|
|
other treaty parties may invoke the supervening impossibility of performance |
|
|
as a ground for terminating, or withdrawing from, the treaty. |
|
|
Two situations must be distinguished in para. 2. First, it envisages the situ- |
11 |
ation of a breach of an obligation under the treaty itself. The notion of indispensability of the object for the treaty’s execution (N. 5) permits the conclusion that the breach of the treaty obligation shall be material and may be interpreted according to Article 60, subparas. 3(a) and (b) (q.v., N. 13–21). Second, a treaty party will equally have acted in bad faith, if it breached any other international obligation owed to any other party to the treaty. The obligation may arise under any other treaty as well as under a rule of customary international law in respect of any other party to the treaty. Obviously, the breach of the other obligation must lead to the impossibility of performing the treaty itself rather than the other international obligation.
The di culty with para. 2 lies not so much therein that it borders on issues of State responsibility which are not covered by the Convention (see Article 73, N. 8).33 Rather, it has been criticised that the exception in para. 2 appears pointless and in fact paralyses the treaty, since the latter cannot be performed if its object no longer exists, regardless of whether or not a treaty party is responsible herefor.34 However, these fears appear exaggerated: if the situation in para. 2 arises, any other treaty party is free immediately to invoke the supervening impossibility of performance, and the remaining parties may waive the requirements under Articles 65–68 (N. 7).35
32Statement by Tunkin in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 71, para. 3. See here the GabcikovoNagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 64, para. 103, referred to in N. 4.
33Statements by Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 67 f, para. 36 f; and in Vienna by the then USSR delegation, OR 1968 CoW 364, para. 33.
34Yasseen, ibid. para. 35, asking “what good could a treaty do” in such circumstances; see the statements by the delegations of Poland in Vienna, ibid. 364, paras. 31 f; and the Philippines, ibid. 479, para. 36 (para. 2 imposing a sort of “penal sanction”); Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 532. See H.F. Köck, Ist der österreichische Staatsvertrag “obsolet”? Grundsätzliche Überlegungen zu Vertragserrichtung und Vertragsendigung nach Völkerrecht, ZöR 50 (1996) 99 (“ein besonders krasses Beispiel misslungener Legistik”).
35Other than the party which breached the treaty (see, mutatis mutandis, Article 60, para. 2, N. 18).

760 |
article |
C. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
12There is a certain overlapping between Articles 61 and 62 (q.v.), though the conditions of application di er. Thus, the grounds for regarding a treaty as being dissolved according to Article 61 are both more specific and leave less room for subjective appreciation than in Article 62.36 There is furthermore a certain overlapping with Article 63 (q.v.) relating to the situation where diplomatic or consular relations are indispensable for the application of the treaty.37 The relationship with Article 44 on the separability of treaty provisions and with Articles 65–68 on the procedures to be followed has been explained above (N. 5, 7).
13The supervening impossibility of performance in Article 61 arises after the treaty’s entry into force (N. 5). If the impossibility of performance, unknown to the parties, existed already at the time of the treaty’s conclusion, this may raise a question of error according to Article 48 (q.v.).38 If disappearance or destruction of the object had been known, but was concealed, an issue of fraud according to Article 49 (q.v.) may arise.39
2.Matters Not Dealt With
14Article 61 does not deal with a number of points, for instance:
–where there is total extinction of the international personality of one of the treaty parties. This matter appertains to the succession of States which, according to Article 73 (q.v., N. 6), is not covered by the Convention;40
–where a treaty relates to a legal arrangement or a legal regime which is subsequently abolished;41
36Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 78, para. 3; see also the ILC Report 1966, YBILC
1966 II 254, para. 1. For Briggs of the US delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 362, para. 15, Article 62 concerned less the impossibility than the unwillingness to perform. See on the subject also A. Vamvoukos, Termination of Treaties in International Law. The Doctrines of rebus sic stantibus and desuetude (1985), 200 .
37Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 530.
38Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 163, para. 83. See the statements in Vienna by the delegations of Ecuador, OR 1969 Plenary 116, paras. 1 , and Bulgaria, OR 1968 CoW 363, para. 18.
39See the Bulgarian delegation in Vienna, ibid.
40ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254, para. 6; Article 21, para. 1 of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 77; the Harvard Draft, AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1165 . A separate issue arises if the State loses its sovereignty over part of the territory, see the Harvard Draft, ibid. 1066 ; generally Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 527, 529.
41Article 21, subpara. 2(b) of Waldock Report II, ibid. 78.

supervening impossibility of performance |
761 |
–where a treaty cannot be performed on account of force majeure;42
–where the treaty cannot be performed, because it has an impossible object and purpose;43
–where part of the treaty has already been executed. Here, the issue may arise in particular as to whether the party which has received benefits under the executed provisions may be required to give equitable compensation to the other parties in respect of such benefits.44
3.Customary Basis of Article 61
Most Governments commented favourably on Article 61 in their observa- |
15 |
tions to the ILC and at the Vienna Conference (N. 2–3). In the Gabcikovo- |
|
Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case the Court found that Article |
|
61 amounted “in many respects” to a “codification of existing customary |
|
law”.45 |
|
D. APPRECIATION |
|
It is certainly possible that a treaty can no longer be performed on account |
16 |
of the physical disappearance or destruction of an object essential to its |
|
performance. Clearly, the Convention had to address this situation, and Article 61 merits its own place next to its admittedly more important sibling Article 62 (q.v.). On the whole, Article 61 is narrowly conceived and has a limited scope (N. 14),46 for which reason it may not find frequent application in practice.
42According to Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 73, para. 24, this matter was left to State responsibility. See the Libyan Arab Foreign Investment Company v. Burundi Arbitration, ILR 96 (1994) 318, para. 55. On the subject also Ph. Kahn, Force majeure et contrats internationaux de longue durée, JDI 102 (1975) 467 .
43Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 527.
44Such a clause was originally included in Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 39, para. 6; see also the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 254, para. 7; the statement by the Malaysian delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 362, para. 11; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 303.
45ICJ Reports 1997 38, para. 46. See also Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 528.
46See the statement by the Bulgarian delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 363, para. 17.
Article 62
Fundamental change of circumstances
1.A fundamental change of circumstances which has occurred with regard to those existing at the time of the conclusion of a treaty, and which was not foreseen by the parties, may not be invoked as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from the treaty unless:
(a)the existence of those circumstances constituted an essential basis of the consent of the parties to be bound by the treaty; and
(b)the e ect of the change is radically to transform the extent of obligations still to be performed under the treaty.
2.A fundamental change of circumstances may not be invoked as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from a treaty:
(a)if the treaty establishes a boundary; or
(b)if the fundamental change is the result of a breach by the party invoking it either of an obligation under the treaty or of any other international obligation owed to any other party to the treaty.
3.If, under the foregoing paragraphs, a party may invoke a fundamental change of circumstances as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from a treaty it may also invoke the change as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty.
Article 62 Changement fondamental de circonstances
1.Un changement fondamental de circonstances qui s’est produit par rapport à celles qui existaient au moment de la conclusion d’un traité et qui n’avait pas été prévu par les parties ne peut pas être invoqué comme motif pour mettre fin au traité ou pour s’en retirer, à moins que:
a)l’existence de ces circonstances n’ait constitué une base essentielle du consentement des parties à être liées par le traité; et que
fundamental change of circumstances |
763 |
b)ce changement n’ait pour e et de transformer, radicalement la portée des obligations qui restent à exécuter en vertu du traité.
2.Un changement fondamental de circonstances ne peut pas être invoqué comme motif pour mettre fin à un traité ou pour s’en retirer:
a)s’il s’agit d’un traité établissant une frontière, ou
b)si le changement fondamental résulte d’une violation, par la partie qui l’invoque, soit d’une obligation du traité, soit de toute autre obligation internationale à l’égard de toute autre partie au traité.
3.Si une partie peut, conformément aux paragraphes qui précèdent, invoquer un changement fondamental de circonstances comme motif pour mettre fin à un traité ou pour s’en retirer, elle peut également ne l’invoquer que pour suspendre l’application du traité.
Artikel 62 Grundlegende Änderung der Umstände
1.Eine grundlegende Änderung der beim Vertragsabschluss gegebenen Umstände, die von den Vertragsparteien nicht vorausgesehen wurde, kann nicht als Grund für die Beendigung des Vertrags oder den Rücktritt von ihm geltend gemacht werden, es sei denn
a)das Vorhandensein jener Umstände bildete eine wesentliche Grundlage für die Zustimmung der Vertragsparteien, durch den Vertrag gebunden zu sein, und
b)die Änderung der Umstände würde das Ausmass der auf Grund des Vertrags noch zu erfüllenden Verpflichtungen tiefgreifend umgestalten.
2.Eine grundlegende Änderung der Umstände kann nicht als Grund für die Beendigung des Vertrags oder den Rücktritt von ihm geltend gemacht werden,
a)wenn der Vertrag eine Grenze festlegt oder
b)wenn die Vertragspartei, welche die grundlegende Änderung der Umstände geltend macht, diese durch Verletzung einer Vertragsverpflichtung oder einer sonstigen, gegenüber einer anderen Vertragspartei bestehenden internationalen Verpflichtung selbst herbeigeführt hat.
3.Kann eine Vertragspartei nach Absatz 1 oder 2 eine grundlegende Änderung der Umstände als Grund für die Beendigung des Vertrags oder den Rücktritt
764 |
article |
von ihm geltend machen, so kann sie die Änderung auch als Grund für die Suspendierung des Vertrags geltend machen.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 59—Fundamental change of circumstances
1.A fundamental change of circumstances which has occurred with regard to those existing at the time of the conclusion of a treaty, and which was not foreseen by the parties, may not be invoked as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from the treaty unless:
(a)the existence of those circumstances constituted an essential basis of the consent of the parties to be bound by the treaty; and
(b)the e ect of the change is radically to transform the scope of obligations still to be performed under the treaty.
2.A fundamental change of circumstances may not be invoked:
(a)as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from a treaty establishing a boundary;
(b)if the fundamental change is the result of a breach by the party invoking it either of the treaty or of a di erent international obligation owed to the other parties to the treaty.
Materials:
Waldock Report II: Article 22.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 136 , 249 , 295, 318 .
ILC Draft 1963: Article 44. Waldock Report IV: Article 44.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 75 , 130 f; YBILC 1966 I/2 313 f, 332.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 59.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 365 , 479 f; OR 1969 Plenary 108, 116 .
Vienna Conference Vote: 93:3:9
Selected Literature:
B-D
E. Back Impallomeni, Il principio rebus sic stantibus nella Convenzione di Vienna sul diritto dei trattati (1974); T.L. Banks, GATT, Altered Economics and DISC (Domestic International Sales Corporation): A Legitimate Application of rebus sic stantibus, Denver
fundamental change of circumstances |
765 |
JILP 5 (1975) 121 ; D.J. Bederman, The 1871 London Declaration, rebus sic stantibus and a Primitivist View of the Law of Nations, AJIL 82 (1988) 1 ; R. Bilder, Managing the Risks of International Agreement (1981); D. Bosma, The Dutch-Surinam Treaty on Development Assistance: A Correct Appeal to a Fundamental Change of Circumstances? Leiden JIL 3 (1990) 201 ; Ph. Cahier, Le changement fondamental de circonstances et la Convention de Vienne de 1969 sur le droit des traités, in: Le droit international à l’heure de sa codification—Etudes en l’honneur de R. Ago (1987) I 181 ; M. Draghici, Le changement fondamental des circonstances dans le droit international contemporain (la clause rebus sic stantibus), Analele Universitatii Bucuresti 30 (1981) 33 .
E-L
H. Eisemann, Der Streit um Gibraltar. Selbstbestimmungsrecht, Entkolonisierungsgebot und clausula rebus sic stantibus (1974); A. Gomez Robledo, La clausula rebus sic stantibus, in: Homenaje al profesor Miaja de la Muela (1979) I 423 ; G. Haraszti, Treaties and the Fundamental Change of Circumstances, RC 146 (1975 III) 1 ; S.C. Jain, Rebus sic stantibus Revisited in the Light of the ILC Draft, Supreme Court Journal (Madras) 41 (1969) 1 ; H.F. Köck, Altes und Neues zur clausula rebus sic stantibus, in: P. Fischer/H.F. Köck/A. Verdross (eds.), Völkerrecht und Rechtsphilosophie. Internationale Festschrift für St. Verosta zum 70. Geburtstag (1980) 79 ; Id., The “Changed Circumstances” Clause after the United Nations Conference on the Law of Treaties, Georgia JICL 4 (1974) 13 ; O.J. Lissitzyn, Stability and Change: Unilateral Denunciation or Suspension of Treaties by Reason of Changed Circumstances, PASIL 61 (1967) 186 ; Id., Treaties and Changed Circumstances, AJIL 61 (1967) 895 .
P-R
J.A. Pastor Ridruejo, La doctrine “rebus sic stantibus” à la conference de Vienne de 1968 sur le droit des traités, SJIR 25 (1968) 81 ; H. Pott, Clausula rebus sic stantibus: ein Versuch ihres Wesens, ihrer Voraussetzungen und ihrer Rechtsfolgen (Art. 62 WVK) (1992); A. Poblador, The Military Bases and Mutual Security Agreements in the Lights of the Doctrines of jus cogens and rebus sic stantibus, Philippine LJ 51 (1976) 264 ; F. Przetacznik, The clausula rebus sic stantibus, Revue DISCDP 56 (1978) 194 ; M.K. Riaz, Vienna Convention on Law of Treaties—Article 62 (Fundamental Change of Circumstances), Pakistan Horizon 26 (1973) 16 ; W. Rohls, Die Voraussetzungen der clausula rebus sic stantibus im Völkerrecht (1989).
S-V
W.L. Scheffler, The Politicization and Death of rebus sic stantibus, Syracuse Journal of International Law and Commerce 2 (1974) 67 ; F. Schröer, Clausula rebus sic stantibus und Völkerrechtsvertrag, Recht in Ost und West 17 (1973) 57 ; G. Schwarzenberger, Clausula rebus sic stantibus, EPIL 1 (1992) 611 ; E. Schwelb, Fundamental Change of Circusmtances. Notes on Article 59 of the Draft Convention on the Law of Treaties, ZaöRV 29 (1969) 39 ; M.I. Shaker, Fundamental Change of Circumstances or the ILC and the Doctrine “rebus sic stantibus”, Revue Egyptienne 23 (1967) 109 ; M.N. Shaw/C. Fournet, Article 62, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2229 ; L. Sico, Gli e etti del mutamento delle circostanze sui trattati internazionali (1983); Ch. Simmler, “Change of Policy“. Die Änderung der politischen Linie eines Staates als Voraussetzung für eine einseitige Vertragsänderung nach Art. 62 WVRK? AVR 37 (1999) 226 ; D.F. Vagts, Rebus Revisited: Changed Circumstances in Treaty Law, Columbia JTL 43 (2005) 459 ; A. Vamvoukos, Termination of Treaties in International Law. The Doctrines of rebus sic stantibus and Desuetude (1985).

766 |
|
article |
|
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
||
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
3 |
|
B. Interpretation of Article 62 ........................................................... |
5 |
||
1. |
Scope ................................................................................................ |
5 |
|
2. |
Conditions ........................................................................................ |
10 |
|
|
a) |
Fundamental Change of Circumstances (Para. 1) ....................... |
10 |
|
b) |
Not Foreseen by the Parties (Para. 1) ......................................... |
15 |
|
c) |
Essential Basis of Consent (Subpara. 1[a]) .................................. |
16 |
|
d) |
Radical Transformation of Obligation (Subpara. 1[b]) ............... |
17 |
|
e) |
Boundaries (Subpara. 2[a]) ......................................................... |
18 |
|
f) |
No Advantage of a Party’s Own Wrong (Subpara. 2[b]) ........... |
20 |
3. |
Invocation of Rule ............................................................................ |
21 |
|
|
a) |
No Automatic Consequences ...................................................... |
21 |
|
b) Good Faith ................................................................................. |
22 |
|
|
c) |
Termination, Withdrawal or Suspension .................................... |
24 |
4. |
Questionnaire ................................................................................... |
26 |
|
C. Reservations ........................................................................................ |
27 |
||
D. Context ............................................................................................... |
28 |
||
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
28 |
|
2. |
Matters Not Dealt With .................................................................. |
29 |
|
3. |
Customary Basis of Article 62 .......................................................... |
30 |
|
E. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
31 |
||
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND
1. Introduction
1 Conventio omnis intellegitur clausula rebus sic stantibus. Every contract is to be understood as being based on the assumption of things remaining as they were at the time of its conclusion.1 This doctrine, or principle, going
1Schwarzenberger, EPIL 1 (1992) 611. On the history, see Haraszti, RC 146 (1975 III) passim; for pre-ILC literature, inter alia, E. Kaufmann, Das Wesen des Völkerrechts und die clausula rebus sic stantibus (1911); L.H. Woolsey, The Unilateral Termination of Treaties, AJIL 20 (1926) 346 ; R. Genet, Le problème de la clause rebus sic stantibus, RGDIP 37 (1930) 287 ; C. Hill, The Doctrine of rebus sic stantibus in International

fundamental change of circumstances |
767 |
|
back to Thomas of Aquin, is well known in municipal law.2 Gentili was |
|
|
among the first to have introduced it in international law.3 For Vattel, |
|
|
if promises had been given in consideration of the existence of particular |
|
|
circumstances and these were essential to the promise, a change in the |
|
|
circumstances would release the promisor from his engagement.4 This so- |
|
|
called subjective theory predominated until the 20th century. Thus, the |
|
|
clausula rebus sic stantibus was considered a tacit condition when concluding |
|
|
a treaty; subsequently one had to establish what the hypothetical inten- |
|
|
tion of the parties had been.5 On the whole, the doctrine was generally |
|
|
accepted, though traditionally it was applied solely to treaties of indefinite |
|
|
duration.6 |
|
|
The 1871 London Declaration introduced the idea that a State might not |
2 |
|
plead the doctrine for purposes of being released from a treaty unless it had |
|
first endeavoured to negotiate an amicable arrangement with the other treaty parties.7 Article 15, para. 1 of the 1928 Havana Convention provided for the “caducity of a treaty . . . on condition that the causes which originated it have disappeared”.8 T he 1935 Harvard Draft envisaged application of
Law (1934); O. Fusco, La clausula rebus sic stantibus nel diritto internazionale (1936); E. van Bogaert, Le sens de la clause rebus sic stantibus dans le droit des gens actuel, RGDIP 70 (1966) 49 ; A. Poch de Caviedes, De la clause “rebus sic stantibus” a la clause de révision dans les conventions internationales, RC 118 (1966 II) 109 .
2Summa Theologiae II/2, qu. 110, art. 3, ad 5, cited in Köck, Festschrift Verosta 79 at n. 1. Thomas of Aquin asserted that a party was exempted from the observance of an engagement, if the initial conditions a ecting the persons or the object of the engagement changed, Sinclair, Vienna Convention 192; Haraszti, RC 146 (1975 III) 10. Note the following Muncipal law terms: frustration in English common law; imprévision in
French law; Wegfall der Geschäftsgrundlage in German law, Feist, Kündigung 166; and clausula rebus sic stantibus in Swiss law. See the examples of domestic court practice in
|
the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 257, para. 2. |
3 |
De jure belli libri tres 1598. |
4 |
E. de Vattel, Le droit des gens ou principes de la loi naturelle, II, Chapter XVII, para. |
|
296; Sinclair, Vienna Convention 192. |
5 |
Delbrück/Wolfrum III 744. This opened the door to arbitrary interpretation and |
|
brought the clausula into disrepute, since it was di cult to establish later on precisely |
|
what the hypothetical intention of the parties had been. |
6 |
ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 257, para. 1; Fitzmaurice Report II, YBILC 1957 |
|
II 62, para. 159. For Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 540 at n. 74, the attention which |
|
authors have given to the doctrine stands in no relation to its relevance in practice. |
7Statement by Verdross in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 76, para. 60. In the Declaration it was stated, inter alia: “[i]t is an essential principle of the Law of Nations that no Power can liberate itself from the engagements of a Treaty, nor modifying the Stipulations thereof, unless with the consent of the Contracting Powers by means of an amicable agreement”; Feist, Kündigung 170; Fischer/Köck, Allgemeines Völkerrecht N. 269;
Bederman, AJIL 82 (1988) passim. 8 AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1206.

768 |
article |
the doctrine if “the continued existence of [facts] was envisaged by the parties as a determining factor moving them to undertake the obligations stipulated”.9 Finally, the Free Zones of Upper Savoy and the District of Gex Case is often adduced as a leading case on the matter (though in fact the Permanent Court expressly reserved its position on the matter).10
The case nevertheless appears less useful. The Permanent Court considered that France had failed to prove that “it was in consideration of the absence of customs duties at Geneva that the Powers decided, in 1815, in favour of the creation of the zones”.11 However, while being prepared to recognise the principle of rebus sic stantibus, the Court found it unnecessary to consider any of the questions of principle, in particular as to whether “the theory [could] be regarded as constituting a rule of international law [and] the occasions on which and the method by which e ect [could] be given to the theory if recognised”.12
2. History
3The Fitzmaurice Report II of elaborately circumscribed the doctrine, though encompassing only treaties of indefi nite duration.13 Waldock Report II of 1963 feared that the doctrine was invoked more flexibly and subjectively than other grounds for obtaining release from treaty obligations. Accordingly, the Report proposed a more objective rule containing
para. 1 and subpara. 2(a) of today’s Article 62.14 T he discussion in the ILC in 1963 was extensive but remained general, concentrating on the di erences between the subjective and objective approaches, and even considering whether a rule was at all necessary.15 In its Draft of 1963 the ILC decided not to employ the Latin words rebus sic stantibus (N. 1) in order to avoid negative doctrinal implications of the past.16 Most Governments commenting on the Draft of 1963 endorsed the principle, while fearing an impact on the stability of treaties and, therefore, urging some form of
9 Ibid. 1096 ; the Draft also envisaged adjudication. See Feist, Kündigung 171 f.
10ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 257, para. 2.
11PCIJ (1932) Series A/B no. 46, 156.
12Ibid. 158; on this, see the Harvard Draft, AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1110 f.
13Articles 21–23, YBILC 1957 II 32 .
14YBILC 1963 II 79 f; 80, para. 1.
15YBILC 1963 I 136 , 249 , 295, 318 . See the statement by Verdross, YBILC 1963 I 251, para. 55, who considered the provision as being “the most di cult article in the draft”.
16See the ILC Report 1963, YBILC 1963 II 209, para. 7 in fine; the statement by Tunkin in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 145, para. 18. The ILC Draft 1963 had a clause on the separability of treaty provisions, YBILC 1963 II 207, contained today in Article 44 (q.v.).

fundamental change of circumstances |
769 |
|
independent adjudication.17 Intensive discussions developed in 1966.18 The |
|
|
result, Article 59 of the ILC Draft 1966 contained today’s structure of a |
|
|
main rule and its exception (N. 8), while linking the invocation of the |
|
|
rule to Articles 65–68 (q.v.) and including subpara. 2(b).19 |
|
|
At the Vienna Conference, six States introduced amendments, of which |
4 |
|
two were accepted, leading to a new para. 3 of Article 62.20 A large |
|
|
majority of States accepted the possibility of a fundamental change of |
|
|
circumstances, albeit under strict conditions. The discussions centred on |
|
|
matters of boundaries (subpara. 2[a], N. 18–19) and the requirement of |
|
|
adjudication (N. 21).21 Article 62 was adopted by 93 votes to three, with |
|
|
nine abstentions.22 |
|
|
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 62 |
|
|
1. Scope |
|
|
Treaties cannot be seen independently from the circumstances surrounding |
5 |
|
them. It is true that every party to a treaty bears the risk that its expecta- |
|
|
tions in respect of the treaty are not or only partly fulfilled.23 However, if |
|
|
the circumstances change substantially, the equivalence of treaty obliga- |
|
tions (the do ut des, see Article 26, N. 5) may become imbalanced and treaties lose their object and purpose. It would appear unduly formalistic nevertheless to expect the parties to continue to perform the treaty. Article 62 thus reflects an aspect of good faith.24 By providing a possibility of terminating, withdrawing from, or suspending a treaty in an orderly manner, Article 62 pre-empts a party’s intentions, for instance, to breach a treaty
17Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 42, para. 1. The UK Government suggested limiting the rule to treaties containing no provision of denunciation, ibid. 40.
18See the statement by Amado, YBILC 1966 I/1 85, para. 81 (“never before . . . had he followed a discussion with such keen interest, nor had he ever experienced such great satisfaction in seeing the correct rule crystallizing out”).
19YBILC 1966 II 356. Article 59 was adopted by 13 votes to one, with one abstention, YBILC 1966 I/1 130, para. 53. For the discussion on the requirement of adjudication, see the statements by Briggs, ibid. 78, para. 82: Ruda, ibid. 79, para. 10; and Waldock, ibid. 85, para. 3.
20Canadian and Finnish amendments, OR Documents 184; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 541.
21See the statements y the delegations of Syria, OR 1969 Plenary 117, para. 9, Afghanistan, ibid. 118, para. 19; the Federal Republic of Germany, ibid. 119, para. 31; Morocco, ibid. 120, para. 40; and Poland, OR 1968 CoW 371, para. 14.
22OR 1969 Plenary 121, para. 47.
23Pott, Clausula 88.
24Feist, Kündigung 166, 189.

770 |
article |
in order to avoid its obligations. By providing an instrument of peaceful change, Article 62 demonstrates its close links with pacta sunt servanda
(Article 26, q.v.).25
6In the past, State practice and doctrine referred to the “clause”, the “doctrine” or the “principle” of rebus sic stantibus (N. 1–2).26 Article 62 goes beyond these concepts and formulates a rule—with structured conditions and exceptions—as to when the fundamental change of circumstances may be invoked as a ground for terminating, withdrawing from, or suspending a treaty.
7Article 62 applies to biand multilateral treaties which are in force27 (and in respect of which obligations remain to be performed, N. 17).28 While in the past, the doctrine of rebus sic stantibus was occasionally limited to treaties of indefinite duration (N. 1–3), Article 62 no longer contains such a condition.
The exception in Article 62 will only infrequently be applied to treaties of limited duration, since they may be terminated or revised within a comparatively short period of time and before a party is obliged to invoke the change of circumstances as a ground for terminating the treaty.29
8Article 62 prescribes the rule that, in principle, a change of circumstances may not be invoked (not even if the change is fundamental) as a ground for terminating or suspending a treaty unless, exceptionally, certain strict conditions, which are to be applied cumulatively, have been met (N. 10–20).30 Court practice, doctrine and the travaux préparatoires all confirm that the exceptional conditions in Article 62 are to be interpreted narrowly.31
25ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 258, para. 6.
26In the ILC Briggs counted the reactions of Governments to the ILC Draft 1963 (N. 3), YBILC 1966 I/1 77, para. 75: “[t]hirteen Governments had referred to rebus sic stantibus as a doctrine, one as a concept, one as a notion and one as a clause. Eight regarded it as a principle, only three had called it a rule”.
27See the Spanish Supreme Court in the Mauritanian Fisheries Protection Case, ILR 88 (1982) 685, subpara. 3(a).
28Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 78, para. 7.
29See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 258, para. 6, and 259, para. 8; Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 83, para. 10; Vamvoukos, Termination 196; the further distinctions made by Feist, Kündigung 171.
30Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 78, para. 7.
31Court practice: in the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, the Court saw in the “negative and conditional wording [of Article 62] a clear indication . . . that . . . the plea of fundamental change of circumstances be applied only in exceptional circumstances”, ICJ Reports 1997 64 f, para. 104. Doctrine: Köck, Festschrift Verosta 82; Feist, Kündigung 165. Travaux préparatoires: ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 259, para. 9; the statement in Vienna by the then USSR delegation, OR 1968 CoW 374, para. 46.

|
fundamental change of circumstances |
771 |
|
Article 62 does not constitute jus cogens (N. 30). Accordingly, the par- |
9 |
||
ties are free to deal in advance in the treaty (or ad hoc outside the treaty) |
|
||
with the e ects of fundamentally changed circumstances, e.g., that such a |
|
||
change cannot a ect the validity of the treaty. Indeed, they may rule out |
|
||
the application of Article 62 altogether, or some of its conditions. They |
|
||
are equally free to rule out the application of the procedures envisaged in |
|
||
Articles 65–68 (q.v.) and to envisage, for instance, the immediate termina- |
|
||
tion of a treaty.32 However, to the extent that the parties’ regulation of |
|
||
these issues is incomplete, Article 62 fills the lacunae. |
|
|
|
2. |
Conditions |
|
|
a) |
Fundamental Change of Circumstances (Para. 1) |
|
|
A primary condition for exceptionally invoking Article 62 as a ground for |
10 |
terminating or suspending the treaty (N. 8) is a fundamental change of the circumstances—the set of conditions33—which surround the treaty. A mere “change” is insu cient.34 T he fundamental change, relating to the circumstances rather than the treaty obligations themselves,35 must be substantial and of considerable importance: the circumstances will no longer be what they were before. (Nevertheless, Article 62 would not seem to go as far suggested by the Court, i.e., as requiring an emergency situation “[imperilling] the existence or vital development of one of the parties”.)36 The change may be of a qualitative or quantitative nature.37 While a fundamental change may mean that certain conditions have disappeared, or events did not occur, or, conversely, that an unexpected event in fact occurred, it does not mean that the subsequent situation will be irreversible or unalterable and that the conditions may not return or reappear or, conversely, may not disappear in future.38
32See the statements in Vienna by the Federal Republic of Germany, OR 1969 Plenary 119, para. 32; and by Jamaica to the ILC, Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 39; Article 22, subpara. 4(c) of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 80; Castren in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 139, para. 26; Köck, Festschrift Verosta 86.
33Originally, the ILC employed the terms “state of facts” and “situation”; see Ago in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 82, para. 48.
34Statement by Briggs in the ILC, ibid. 78, para. 82.
35Contra Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 541.
36But see the Fisheries Jurisdiction (United Kingdom v. Iceland) Case, ICJ Reports 1973 19, para. 38; Delbrück/Wolfrum III 751.
37Köck, Festschrift Verosta 82; Pott, Clausula 100.
38See the statement by the Canadian delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 366, para. 8; Vamvoukos, Termination 189; contra Article 15 of the 1928 Havana Convention on Treaties, AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1206 (“will not reappear in the future”); Pott,
Clausula 83.

772 article
11 The matter has occasionally been dealt with by courts and in State practice.
In the Fisheries Jurisdiction (United Kingdom/Iceland) Case, Iceland submitted that “because of vital interests of the nation and owing to changed circumstances the Notes concerning fishery limits exchanged in 1961 [were] no longer applicable”.39 The Court, however, saw no radical transformation of the extent of the obligations still to be performed. Moreover, the dispute was exactly of the character anticipated in the compromissory clause of the Exchange of Notes.40
In the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, Hungary argued under Article 62 that various substantive elements had fundamentally changed, inter alia, the notion of “socialist integration” for which the Treaty had originally been a vehicle, but which subsequently disappeared; and the fact that the basis of the planned joint investment had been overturned by the sudden transformation of both States into a market economy. The Court, however, found that the prevalent political conditions were “not so closely linked to the object and purpose of the Treaty that they constituted an essential basis of the consent of the parties and, in changing, radically altered the extent of the obligations still to be performed”. In addition, the Treaty’s provisions themselves, designed to accommodate change, made it possible for the parties to take account of such developments.41
In Racke GmbH and Co. v. Hauptzollamt Mainz, the European Court of Justice considered that “the maintenance of a situation of peace in Yugoslavia . . . and the existence of institutions capable of ensuring implementation of the cooperation envisaged by the Agreement throughout the territory of Yugoslavia constituted an essential condition for initiating and pursuing that cooperation” and that the Council had not made a manifest error of assessment when it assumed that “the pursuit of hostilities and their consequences on economic and trade relations . . . constitute a radical change in the conditions” under which the Cooperation Agreement at issue had been concluded.42
In 1982 the Netherlands suspended the operation of a treaty with Surinam which had obliged the former to render development assistance to the latter. The Netherlands justified this by invoking a fundamental change of circumstances, in particular a coup d’état which destroyed democracy and led to serious human rights violations.43
12Examples of a fundamental change of circumstances were discussed in the ILC.
39ICJ Reports 1973 18, para. 38; S.A. Tiewul, The Fisheries Jurisdiction Cases (1973) and the Ghost of rebus sic stantibus, New York University Journal of International Law and Politics 6 (1973) 455 . See the Government of Kuwait v. American Independnet Oil Case, ILR 66 (1984) 591, para. 101.
40ICJ Reports 1973 21, para. 41.
41ICJ Reports 1997 60, para. 95, and 64 f, para. 104; M. Fitzmaurice, The GabcikovoNagymaros Case: The Law of Treaties, Leiden JIL 11 (1998) 332 .
42ECR (1998) I 3707, paras. 55 f. See on the subject also J. Roldan Barbero, La costumbre internacional, la clausula rebus sic stantibus y el Derecho comunitario: A proposito de la sentencia Racke dictada por el TJCE el 16.6.98, Revista 50 (1998) 9 ; J. Klabbers, Casenote: “A. Racke GmbH & Co. v. Hauptzollamt Mainz” 16.06.1998, Rs. C-162/96, CMR 36 (1999) 179 .
43Bosma, Leiden JIL 3 (1990) 201 and passim.

fundamental change of circumstances |
773 |
|
For instance, States may enter a treaty bringing about the regulation and equitable |
|
|
division amongst them of certain resources and activities (e.g., fishing), though after a |
|
|
certain period, the distribution of resources changes (e.g., the fish abandon a particular |
|
|
area).44 Or a country may undertake to supply another country with quantities of |
|
|
goods, e.g., oil or iron ore or agricultural products; suddenly, oil wells or mines are |
|
|
exhausted, or the formerly agricultural State becomes industrialised, and the State |
|
|
can no longer satisfy even its own internal needs.45 |
|
|
In particular, the ILC left open whether a change of Government policy |
13 |
|
qualified as a “fundamental” change of circumstances.46 This may indeed |
|
|
be the case if the conditions of Article 62 are met.47 |
|
|
Finally, according to Article 27 (q.v.), a change of domestic law cannot be |
14 |
|
invoked as a fundamental change of circumstance (a fortiori if it was the |
|
|
State invoking the change which would have brought it about, N. 23).48 |
|
|
b) Not Foreseen by the Parties (Para. 1) |
|
|
Furthermore, the fundamental change of circumstances (N. 10–14) must |
15 |
|
have occurred with regard to those existing at the time of the conclusion |
|
of the treaty. The circumstances at issue did not exist at the time when the treaty was concluded, rather they changed later.49 Accordingly, the change was not foreseen (envisaged)50 by the parties. If the change was reasonably foreseeable by a State, it would amount to a venire contra factum proprium for that State to invoke the exception in Article 62.51
44Fitzmaurice Report II, YBILC 1957 II 61, para. 154.
45Statements in the ILC by Paredes, YBILC 1963 I 146, para. 38; Bartos, ibid. 149, para. 63; and Gros, ibid. 253, para. 87. See also the examples given by Pott, Clausula 91 and 103, e.g., that after a State has agreed to sell raw materials to another State at a certain price, the world price levels collapse.
46See the ILC Report 1963, YBILC 1963 II 210, para. 11; the statements in the ILC by Tunkin, YBILC 1963 I 145, para. 22; and Bartos, ibid. 149, para. 62; Simmler, AVR 37 (1999) passim.
47In the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 64 f, para. 104, the Court did not exclude that the change from a socialist to a market economy could be relevant under Article 62. See also Racke GmbH and Co. v. Hauptzollamt Mainz, ECR (1988) I 3707, paras. 55 f; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 298; Delbrück/Wolfrum III 751; contra Verdross/Simma N. 834; the statement by the Australian delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 372, para. 23. Still, a simple change of politics, in particular of a State’s foreign policy, would be insu cient, Köck, Festschrift Verosta 93; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 543.
48Pott, Clausula 86 f. A change of motives for concluding the treaty, new interests, or a new assessment of the relevance of the situation do not qualify as “fundamental”, ibid. 88.
49Article 22, para. 1 of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 79; Pott, ibid. 84.
50Critically Lissitzyn, AJIL 61 (1967) 915.
51T he parties may indeed have envisaged in the treaty the advent of certain circumstances (N. 9). See here also Article 45, para. (b) (q.v., N. 8–9).

774 |
article |
c) Essential Basis of Consent (Subpara. 1 [a])
16Subpara. 1(a) compares the changed circumstances (N. 10–15) with the original circumstances surrounding the conclusion of the treaty. As regards the latter, the existence of those circumstances constituted an essential basis of the consent of the parties to be bound by the treaty. Put di erently, only those circumstances are relevant under Article 62 in respect of which, if the parties had foreseen the subsequent change, they would not at the outset have committed themselves, or would have drafted the treaty in di erent terms.52 The parties need not have found every circumstance relevant when concluding the treaty. Indeed, in most cases the parties will most likely not have given much thought to the circumstances which subsequently changed, as a determining factor for concluding the treaty.53 What is important is whether, objectively seen, the parties would have concluded the treaty if they had known about the subsequent change of circumstances.54
Establishing the essential basis of consent requires an objective examination of the historical background and the circumstances surrounding the conclusion of the treaty.55 An objective approach is all the more called for since, on the one hand, it is likely that ex post the parties will draw di erent conclusions from the original facts,56 and, on the other, the requirement of the essential basis remains fundamental to the security of the treaty.57
d) Radical Transformation of Obligation (Subpara. 1[b])
17Subpara. 1(b) formulates in other words what is already stated in subpara. 1(a) (N. 16):58 Had the parties known about the fundamental change of circumstances, they would not have consented to the treaty (indeed, they could not have been expected to do so),59 since the effect of the change is radically to transform the extent of the obligations still to be performed under the treaty. The change will substantially hinder the further realisation of the treaty’s object and purpose, or to render the performance
52See the statements in the ILC by Castren, YBILC 1963 I 155, para. 53; Paredes, ibid. 146, para. 38; and Verdross, ibid. 139, para. 38; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 543; Pott, Clausula 96 f.
53Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 84, para. 13.
54Ibid. para. 14; Verdross/Simma N. 832.
55Statement by Jiménez de Aréchaga in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 149, para. 68.
56Observation by the Danish Government to the ILC, Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 39.
57Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 86, para. 12.
58Observation by the Portuguese Government to the ILC, Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 40.
59Subpara. 1(b) reflects considerations of equity and bona fides; Delbrück/Wolfrum III 751; Pott, Clausula 118.

fundamental change of circumstances |
775 |
of the obligations in the treaty something essentially di erent from what was originally undertaken.60
e) Boundaries (Subpara. 2[a])
According to the opening sentence of para. 2, a fundamental change 18 of circumstances may not be invoked as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from a treaty in two cases (N. 18, 20). The first is if the treaty establishes a boundary (subpara. 2[a]). If only parts of the treaty contain rules on boundaries, the change may still be invoked in respect
of the remainder of the provisions.61 The purpose of this provision is to provide for the stability of boundaries. (For this reason, subpara. 2[a]) does not apply to provisional arrangements, e.g., territorial delimitations based on armistice agreements.)62 Otherwise, Article 62, intended as an instrument of peaceful change (N. 5), could become a source of friction.63 Boundaries are not immutable, but Article 62 does not provide a tool for seeking the termination of a boundary treaty.64
Capotorti has criticised the drafting of subpara. 2(a) inasmuch as it only has a meaning in respect of treaties which have not yet been performed. In his view, once a treaty has established a boundary, the result is no longer dependent on the treaty, and the notion of a fundamental change of circumstances no longer has a role to play.65
The travaux préparatoires indicate a relatively broad interpretation of the 19 notion of establishing boundaries.66 In the Frontier Dispute (Burkina Faso/ Mali) Case, the Court saw subpara. 2(a) as “[covering] both delimitation treaties and treaties ceding or attributing territory”.67 Still, subpara. 2(a)
60Article 22, subpara. 2(c) of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 80. Waldock’s formulation goes back to the Fisheries Jurisdiction (United Kingdom/Iceland) Case, ICJ Reports 1973 21, para. 43 (“the change must have increased the burden of the obligations to be executed to the extent of rendering the performance something essentially di erent from that originally undertaken”); critically Lissitzyn, AJIL 61 (1967) 915.
61Delbrück/Wolfrum III 750. On the subject, see also D. Bardonnet, Frontières terrestres et frontières maritimes, AFDI 35 (1989) 55 .
62Pott, Clausula 106.
63See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 196 II 259, para. 11; also Article 56, N. 9. See the diss. op. of Judge Galindo Pohl of the International Arbitral Tribunal (Argentina/Chile), ILR 113 (1999) 84, para. 14 (“[s]tability is a feature so deeply embedded in matters of State frontiers that a fundamental change of circumstances cannot be relied upon”).
64See the statement in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 381, para. 31.
65RC 134 (1971 III) 546.
66Statement in Vienna by the Chilean delegation, OR 1968 CoW 375, para. 62; the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 259, para. 11.
67ICJ Reports 1986 563, para. 17; see also the diss. op. of Judge Ajibola in the Territorial Dispute (Libya/Chad) Case, ICJ Reports 1994 64 f, para. 53.

776 |
article |
does not go so far as to include treaties establishing territorial status (for instance, servitudes), as was unsuccessfully proposed by the US in Vienna (N. 4). The provision is equally not concerned with the principle of selfdetermination, as envisaged in Article 1, para. 2 of the UN Charter, which can be invoked independently of Article 62 where the conditions for its operation exist.68 This point led to some discussion in Vienna (N. 4).
f ) No Advantage of a Party’s Own Wrong (Subpara. 2[b])
20In the second case (N. 18), a fundamental change of circumstances may not be invoked, if it is the result of a breach by the party invoking it either of an obligation under the treaty or of any other international obligation owed to any other party to the treaty. While the rule in para. 1 generally assumes that the treaty is being carried out in good faith (N. 23),69 subpara. 2(b) provides for the special case that a party cannot take advantage of its own wrong.70 This principle can also be found, mutatis mutandis, in Article 61, para. 2 (q.v., N. 9–11). Whether or not there has been a breach, is to be interpreted according to Article 60, subparas. 3(a) and (b) (q.v., N. 13–21).
3. Invocation of Rule
a) No Automatic Consequences
21The treaty itself may envisage a procedure for parties’ claims relating to a fundamental change of circumstances, and list the consequences herefor (N. 9). Otherwise, if the conditions of such a change have been established according to Article 62, this will not in principle bring about any automatic results. Rather, the change may only be invoked by a party as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from the treaty (para. 1, N. 24), or for suspending the operation of the treaty (para. 3, N. 25). In particular, the party may institute the procedures of compulsory adjudication laid down in Articles 65–68 (q.v.).71 Thus, Article 62 seeks to avoid the risk of a unilateral and arbitrary assertion of the fundamental change of circumstances as a pretext for repudiating the treaty (see Article 61, N. 7). In case of urgency, a State may undertake immediate measures according to
Article 65, para. 2 (q.v., N. 17).72
68See the statement in Vienna by the Cypriot delegation, OR 1968 CoW 370, para. 3; the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 259, para. 11; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 299.
69Castren, YBILC 1963 I 68, para. 41.
70Statement in Vienna by the Dutch delegation, OR 1968 CoW 362, para. 7. See also the Chorzow Factory Case, PCIJ (1927) Series A No. 9, 31; Kolb, RBDI 33 (2000) 95.
71Simmler, AVR 37 (1999) 231, argues that Article 62 does not foresee any adjudication.
72Köck, Festschrift Verosta 87.

fundamental change of circumstances |
777 |
In practice, if a party alleges a change in the circumstances surrounding the treaty, negotiations are likely to ensue on the possibility of an amendment or modification of the treaty (Articles 39–41, q.v.), or on termination, withdrawal or suspension. The dispute will then probably turn on whether the change of circumstances was fundamental. Only in the last resort, if no agreement can be found, will the treaty party invoking the fundamental change according to Article 62 resort to Articles 65–68.73
b) Good Faith
Article 45 (q.v., N. 5) which expressly mentions Article 62, replies to 22 the question when a treaty party may invoke the fundamental change
of circumstances. In particular, if a State, after having become aware of the change, does not react bona fide within a reasonable time, it may be considered as having acquiesced in the change.74
Articles 45 and 62 taken together thus elegantly circumvent one traditionally held view that, if a State fails to invoke a change of circumstances within a reasonable time, the change can ex hypothesi no longer be regarded as fundamental.75
From the principle of good faith it follows further that a fundamental 23 change of circumstances may not be invoked by a party which by its own acts or omissions caused the fundamental change of circumstances.
It may in particular not invoke the change if it could have prevented it, but failed to do so.76
Express mention of this rule in Article 62 is not required since the provision, in particular its para. 1, is generally governed by good faith.77 In Vienna, however, the Expert Consultant Sir Humphrey Waldock pointed out that “where acts provoking or inducing a change were not bona fide acts, the case would fall within paragraph 2(b)”.78 Pott argues that if a treaty party lawfully brought about the fundamental
73Statements by Vallat of the UK delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 369, para. 35; and in the ILC by Waldock, YBILC 1963 I 157, para. 9.
74Di erently Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 142, para. 62. Obviously, the matter will be governed by good faith, Haraszti, RC 146 (1975 III) 88 f. Capotorti points out that a State may only gradually obtain knowledge of the change, RC 134 (1971 III) 547.
75See the situation in the Free Zones of Upper Savoy and the District of Gex Case, PCIJ (1932) Series A/B no. 46, 157; Article 22, subpara. 4(b) of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 85, para. 16, with reference to Article 22, subpara. 3(iii) of Fitzmaurice Report II, YBILC 1957 II 33.
76Statements by Vallat of the UK delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 369, para. 36; and in the ILC by Bartos, YBILC 1963 I 148, para. 59; Pott, Clausula 113.
77Statement in Vienna by Bindschedler of the Swiss delegation, OR 1968 CoW 269, para. 30. This principle was the object of an unsuccessful amendment by Vietnam in Vienna, OR Documents 184, and of an observation by the Pakistani Government to the ILC, see Waldock, YBILC 1966 I/1 78, para. 2.
78OR 1968 CoW 381, para. 33 (italics added ).

778 |
article |
change of circumstances, it may invoke the change as long as the other conditions in Article 62 were met.79
c) Termination, Withdrawal or Suspension
24A party invoking a fundamental change of circumstances has three possibilities (N. 24–25). First, it may invoke the change as a ground for terminating a bilateral treaty, and second, for withdrawing from a multilateral treaty (N. 21).80
25Third, according to para. 3, if, under the foregoing paragraphs (i.e., paras. 1 and 2) a party may invoke a fundamental change of circumstances as a ground for terminating or withdrawing from a treaty it may also invoke the change as a ground for suspending the operation of the treaty. Para. 3 lists no separate conditions for suspension (e.g., as to whether the change was permanent or temporary)81 and leaves the choice of how to proceed to the party invoking the change. A treaty’s suspension as a less far-reaching measure, reflecting the principle of proportionality, is a welcome option since it may well enhance the possibilities of finding a common solution to the di culties caused by the change of circumstances, for instance, by reaching an agreement to amend or modify the treaty.82
Para. 3 was introduced in Vienna (N. 4) against the wish of the ILC. The latter was not alone in fearing that “if the possibility of suspension was added, that . . . might give the impression that the change of circumstances might not be quite fundamental”.83
4. Questionnaire
26The conditions in Article 62 are not necessarily listed in logical order. In order to establish whether in a concrete case a change of circumstances may be invoked as a ground for terminating or suspending a treaty, the following questions may be put:84
79Clausula 111.
80Aust, Modern Treaty Law 298.
81But see Bleckmann, Völkerrecht N. 334.
82See the statements in Vienna by the Chairman of the Drafting Committee Yasseen, OR 1968 CoW 479, para. 41; and by the delegations of Canada, ibid. 366, para. 8;
Finland, ibid. para. 10; and the Federal Republic of Germany, OR 1969 Plenary 120, para. 35. In fact, para. 3 can be traced back to Lissitzyn, AJIL 61 (1967) 895.
83See the statements in Vienna by the Expert Consultant, Sir Humphrey Waldock, OR 1968 CoW 381, para. 30; and by the Swiss delegation, ibid. 369, para. 31; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 545; Fischer/Köck N. 268.
84See also the questionnaire prepared by Pott, Clausula 117 f.

fundamental change of circumstances |
779 |
1.Does the treaty establish a boundary (N. 18–19)? If not,
2.did the State now invoking the exception in Article 62 in fact agree (expressly or by reason of its conduct) to the continuing operation of the treaty according to Article 45 (N. 22–23)? If not,
3.did the State invoking the exception in Article 62 bring about the change of circumstances by fundamentally breaching its obligations (N. 20)? If not,
4.was the alleged change of circumstances fundamental (N. 10–14)? If so,
5.were the circumstances which have allegedly changed already topical when concluding the treaty (N. 15)? If not,
6.were these circumstances an essential basis of the consent of the parties to be bound by the treaty (N. 16)? If so,
7.did the parties foresee the change of circumstances (N. 15)? If not,
8.does the fundamental change of circumstances radically transform the extent of the obligations still to be performed (N. 17)? If so, finally,
9.does the party invoking the fundamental change of circumstances envisage it as a ground for terminating, or withdrawing from, or suspending the treaty (N. 24–25)?
C.RESERVATIONS
Various reservations, interpretative declarations and objections have been 27 formulated in the context of Article 62 (Reservations and Declarations to
the Convention and Objections Thereto, q.v.).
Thus, three States formulated reservations, i.e., Argentina, Chile and the Syrian Arab Republic. Three States made interpretative declarations in respect of subpara. 2(a), i.e.,
Afghanistan, Morocco and Oman. Three States filed objections:, i.e., Algeria, Argentina and Chile. The US expressed its concern about the Syrian reservation.
D. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
The relations with Articles 27, 45 and 65–68 have been discussed above 28 (N. 14, 21 and 22, respectively). Article 44 (q.v.) on the separability of treaty provisions may also apply to Article 62.85 T here is furthermore a certain overlapping between Article 62 and its “little sibling” Article 61 (q.v.,
N. 12), though the conditions of application di er. Thus, the grounds for
85Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 44, para. 9; Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 548.

780 |
article |
regarding a treaty as being dissolved according to Article 61 are both more specific and leave less room for subjective appreciation than in Article 62. Finally, given the exceptional nature of the invocation of a fundamental change of circumstances (N. 8), it can be assumed that Article 62 is subsidiary to Articles 54–60 and Articles 63 and 64.
2. Matters Not Dealt With
29Article 62, in particular its subpara. 2(a), is not concerned with the principle of self-determination (N. 19).
3.Customary Basis of Article 62
30Article 62 can be considered as declaratory of customary international law. Thus, in both the Fisheries Jurisdiction Case and the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case (N. 11) the Court found that Article 62 amounted “in many respects” to a “codifi cation of existing customary law”.86 Equally, in the case of Racke GmbH and Co. v. Hauptzollamt Mainz (N. 11), the European Court of Justice regarded the provision as customary,87 as have States, ILC-members and authors.88 Article 62 does not, however, constitute jus cogens.89
E. APPRECIATION
31Article 62 has been criticised as formulating overly general terms.90 Here it could be replied that every rule necessarily contains general and abstract statements requiring interpretation in the circumstances of the individual case. Moreover, Article 62 contains various conditions purposely (and in
86ICJ Reports 1973 18, para. 36, and 1997 38, para. 46, respectively.
87ECR (1998) I 3700, paras. 24.
88See the statement in Vienna by the delegation of the Federal Republic of Germany, OR
1969 Plenary 119, para. 32; the observation by the Iraqi Government to the ILC, Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 41; the statements in the ILC by Castren, YBILC 1963 I 138, para. 22; Ago, ibid. 143, para. 4; and Tunkin, ibid. 144, para. 18; Feist, Kündigung 169; Pott, Clausula 82. Contra: the statement in Vienna by the UK delegation (Vallat), OR 1968 CoW 369, para. 39 (insofar as Article 62 applied to treaties which were not perpetual); the observation by the Colombian Government to the ILC, Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 41; and the statement in the ILC by Briggs, YBILC 1963 I 146, para. 29.
89Statement by the delegation of the Federal Republic of Germany in Vienna, OR 1969 Plenary 119, para. 32; contra Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 250, para. 37; Bartos, ibid. 253, para. 94.
90Lissitzyn, AJIL 61 (1967) 915, 918 and passim; Bleckmann, Völkerrecht N. 328.

fundamental change of circumstances |
781 |
view of its disputed nature: carefully)91 introduced as safeguards against abuse. It balances two opposing principles, i.e., the stability essential to every legal order, on the one hand, and the dynamics of international life, on the other.92 Still, the conditions are so strict that it could conversely be objected that Article 62 may find little application in practice.93 T he provision was certainly not conceived as a tool which as a matter of course could bring treaties into line with changing conditions.94 Nevertheless, apart from its function as a “safety-valve”,95 Article 62 may well serve as a lever to induce, objectively and on grounds of equity and justice, a spirit of compromise among the treaty parties confronted with a fundamental change of circumstances.96
91See the observation by the Turkish Government to the ILC, Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 40 (“one of the most controversial principles” in international law); similarly, the statement by the delegation of the then Ukrainian SSR in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW 368, para. 22.
92See the statement in Vienna by the Polish delegation, OR 1969 Plenary 117, para. 14.
93Statement by the Cypriot delegation, OR 1968 CoW 370, para. 1; the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 258, para. 6.
94Malanczuk, Akehurst’s Modern Introduction 145 (“unsuitable method”); the statement by Tunkin in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 155, para. 55 (“not the only legal principle which a orded a possibility of changing a treaty”).
95Ago in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 81, para. 45.
96See the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 258, para. 6.
Article 63
Severance of diplomatic or consular relations
The severance of diplomatic or consular relations between parties to a treaty does not a ect the legal relations established between them by the treaty except insofar as the existence of diplomatic or consular relations is indispensable for the application of the treaty.
Article 63 Rupture des relations diplomatiques ou consulaires
La rupture des relations diplomatiques ou consulaires entre parties à un traité est sans e et sur les relations juridiques établies entre elles par le traité, sauf dans la mesure où l’existence de relations diplomatiques ou consulaires est indispensable à l’application du traité.
Artikel 63 Abbruch der diplomatischen oder konsularischen Beziehungen
Der Abbruch der diplomatischen oder konsularischen Beziehungen zwischen Parteien eines Vertrags lässt die zwischen ihnen durch den Vertrag begründeten Rechtsbeziehungen unberührt, es sei denn, das Bestehen diplomatischer oder konsularischer Beziehungen ist für die Anwendung des Vertrags unerlässlich.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 60—Severance of diplomatic relations
The severance of diplomatic relations between parties to a treaty does not in itself a ect the legal relations established between them by the treaty.
severance of diplomatic or consular relations |
783 |
Materials:
WALDOCK Report II: Article 21. Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 151 f, 160 f. WALDOCK Report III: Article 65A.
Minutes: YBILC 1964 I 20 , 157 , 239 f, 327.
ILC Report 1964: Article 64.
WALDOCK Report VI: Article 64.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/2 105 , 212 f, 332, 347 f.
ILC Report 1966: Article 60.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 382 , 480 f; OR 1969 Plenary 108, 122.
Vienna Conference Vote: 103:0:0
Selected Literature:
N. Angelet, Article 63, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2267 ; H. Blomeyer-Bartenstein, Diplomatic Relations, Establishment and Severance, EPIL 1 (1992) 1070 ; B.R. Bot, Non-Recognition and Treaty Relations (1968); J. Crawford, The Creation of States in International Law (1979); E. Denza, Diplomatic Law, 2nd ed. (1998); G. do Nascimento E. Silva, Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations, 1961, EPIL 4 (2000) 1295 ; J. Dugard, Recognition and the United Nations (1987); C. Economides, Consular Relations, EPIL 1 (1992) 765 ; Lord Gore-Booth/D. Pakenham (eds.), Satow’s Guide to Diplomatic Practice, 5th ed. (1979); A. James, Diplomatic Relations and Contacts, BYBIL 62 (1991) 347 ; E. Kussbach, Vienna Convention on Consular Relations, 1963, EPIL 4 (2000) 1289 ; L. Lee, Consular Law and Practice, 2nd ed. (1991); B.S. Murty, The International Law of Diplomacy. The Diplomatic Instrument and World Public Order (1989); D. Newsom, Diplomacy Under a Foreign Flag (1990); B. Sen, A Diplomat’s Handbook of International Law and Practice, 3rd ed. (1988).
The basis of this commentary was prepared by A. Wiebalck.

784 |
article |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
Paras. |
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
1. |
Introduction ...................................................................................... |
1 |
2. |
History .............................................................................................. |
2 |
B. Interpretation of Article 63 ........................................................... |
3 |
|
1. |
Rule .................................................................................................. |
3 |
2. |
Exception ......................................................................................... |
6 |
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
9 |
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
9 |
2. |
Customary Basis of Article 63 .......................................................... |
10 |
D. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
11 |
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND
1. Introduction
1 Pre-World War I diplomacy was largely conducted by the Great Powers which meant that a breach of diplomatic relations was potentially serious and possibly a precursor to war.1 According to traditional doctrine, a declaration of war automatically severed or terminated diplomatic and consular relations and put an end to all treaty relations between the belligerent parties, since war meant negotiation by force rather than diplomacy.2 However, already in the 19th century States started making the termination or suspension of treaty obligations dependent on the nature of the treaty. In addition, World War II was followed by an increase in the number of independent States and a decrease in stated declarations of war.3 Armed conflict (as opposed to war) no longer necessarily brought diplomatic relations to an end; nor did it ipso facto terminate or suspend the treaty obligations between the parties to the armed conflict.4
1 Gore-Booth/Pakenham 191.
2 Lee, Consular Law 72; McNair, Law of Treaties 698; Murty, International Law 253. 3 Blomeyer-Bartenstein, EPIL 1 (1992) 1071 (war being outlawed).
4 See Article 12 of the Harvard Draft, AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1055 .

severance of diplomatic or consular relations |
785 |
|
2. History |
|
|
The drafts in the ILC only concerned the severance of diplomatic relations. |
2 |
Waldock took up the matter twice, first in 1963 in his second Report in the context of the impossibility of performance and the clausula rebus sic stantibus (Article 62, q.v. N. 2),5 and again, this time independently, in 1964 in his third Report,6 now with a reference to pacta sunt servanda (Article 26, q.v.). Discussions in the ILC in 1964 centered in particular on the means for the execution of certain treaty obligations which would be absent if diplomatic relations were severed.7 T his led to an expanded provision in the ILC Draft 1964.8 In response to comments of Governments, the ILC Draft 1966 reduced the provision to a bare statement of the general principle.9 The latter was favorably received at the 1968/1969 Vienna Conference but considered somewhat categorical.10 Two amendments were accepted: an Italian/Swiss proposal to add an exception to the rule, namely if “the legal relations necessarily [postulated] the existence of normal diplomatic relations”; and a Hungarian proposal introducing the words “and consular”.11 Interestingly, a Chilean amendment in this context led to the later Article 74 (q.v., N. 2). Article 63 was adopted by 103 votes to none.12
It became clear in Vienna that in State practice the severance of diplomatic relations may indeed a ect the legal relations of treaty parties: there are too many treaties in which diplomatic relations constitute the only technical means of execution; and indeed, diplomatic relations are the exclusive subject of certain treaties, e.g., the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations of 1961.13
5Articles 21 and 22, YBILC 1963 II 77, 79. The origins lie in an analysis of the binding nature of treaties in Fitzmaurice Report II, YBILC 1957 II 39, para. 21 ; 42, para.
34; and Fitzmaurice Report IV, YBILC 1959 II 42.
6 Article 65A, YBILC 1964 II 44 f; see the statement by Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1964 I 157, para. 51.
7 See the statements in the ILC by Yasseen, Waldock, Ruda and de Luna, YBILC 1964 I 158 .
8 YBILC 1964 II 192.
9Article 60, YBILC 1966 II 260 f. The observations by Governments are summarised in Waldock Report VI, YBILC 1966 II 77 .
10See the statement in Vienna by the delegation of Congo Brazzaville, OR 1968 CoW 384, para. 61.
11OR Documents 185, para. 548.
12OR 1969 Plenary 122, para. 53.
13Statement in Vienna by the Italian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 382, para. 44.

786 |
article |
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 63
1. Rule
3Article 63 presupposes existing diplomatic or consular relations between the parties to a treaty. Whether a treaty necessarily a ects such relations is discussed in Article 74 (q.v., N. 3–6).
Diplomatic relations refer to the normal means of permanent contact between sovereign States in the management of their international a airs by peaceful means.14 Article 3 of the Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations of 1961 sets out the functions of diplomatic missions which range from representing the sending State in the receiving State to developing friendly relations between them. The establishment of diplomatic relations is a matter of mutual consent.15 Every sovereign State, independent and recognised (Article 74, N. 3), may send diplomatic representatives to other States and may receive their diplomatic agents.
Consular relations cover the relations established between the sending and the receiving State as a result of the exercise of consular functions by organs of one State on the territory of the latter.16 Unless otherwise intended, consent to establish diplomatic relations also implies consent to establish consular relations.17 Nevertheless, the latter may come into being on their own. The severance of diplomatic relations does not ipso facto involve the severance of consular relations.18 States are free to establish consular relations even in the absence of diplomatic relations; indeed, they may at times be the only formal relations between States.19
4The severance of diplomatic or consular relations presupposes a unilateral and discretionary act usually decided upon only as a last resort when a severe crisis occurs in the relations between the sending and the receiving States.20 Article 41 i.f. of the UN Charter also authorises the Security Council to decide on the severance of diplomatic or consular relations. Severance brings about the termination of all direct o cial communication between two governments.21 The treaty at issue will be in force and
14Blomeyer-Bartenstein, EPIL 1 (1992) 1070; Denza, Diplomatic Law 1 f; Murty, International Law 1 n. 2.
15Article 2 of the 1961 Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations.
16Economides, EPIL 1 (1992) 765.
17But not vice versa—consular relations are independent of diplomatic relations, ibid. 766.
18Article 2, para. 3 of the 1963 Vienna Convention on Consular Relations.
19See the statement in Vienna by the Hungarian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 382, para. 45; and Article 27, subpara. 1(c) of the Vienna Convention on Consular Relations of 1963.
20T hough having consequences for both States concerned: if one party withdraws from the relationship, the other must do the same, James, BYBIL 62 (1991) 375. See also Economides, EPIL 1 (1992) 767.
21Murty, International Law 253.

severance of diplomatic or consular relations |
787 |
|
may be bilateral or multilateral and concern any subject.22 Article 74 (q.v.) |
|
|
concerns the situation of treaties to be concluded. |
|
|
The rule in Article 63 provides that the severance of the relations between |
5 |
|
the treaty parties will not affect the legal relations established between |
|
|
them by the treaty. While severance may impinge on other, in particular |
|
|
friendly, relations between the parties, it does not eo ipso a ect the obliga- |
|
|
tion of the parties to a treaty to continue to apply it in accordance with |
|
|
pacta sunt servanda (Article 26, q.v.).23 |
|
|
The Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations of 1961, which in its Articles |
|
|
45 and 46 deals with the rights and obligations of the parties in the event of the |
|
|
severance of diplomatic relations, raises no presumption of discontinuance of the |
|
|
obligations.24 |
|
|
2. Exception |
|
|
The rule stated (N. 5) holds good except for the situation mentioned in the |
6 |
|
second part of Article 63 (N. 7). The order of the two parts, whereby the |
|
|
positive rule comes first and the exception thereafter, is deliberate and |
|
|
serves to emphasise that treaty relations should continue, even if diplo- |
|
|
matic relations are broken o .25 Put di erently, particularly in the case of |
|
|
multilateral treaties, the severance of diplomatic relations should not grant |
|
|
a State party the excuse to divest itself of its treaty obligations towards |
|
|
the State concerned.26 On the other hand, the exception appears necessary |
|
|
in view of treaties which by their nature depend on the continuance of |
|
|
diplomatic or consular relations.27 |
|
|
The exception in Article 63 applies insofar as the existence of diplomatic |
7 |
|
or consular relations is indispensable for the application of the treaty. |
|
|
The strict term indispensable, meaning absolutely required (rather than, |
|
for instance, desirable or useful), can also be found in Article 61 (q.v., N. 5). Such a situation arises in particular where there is a direct causal link between the treaty at issue and the diplomatic or consular relations
22Waldock Report III, YBILC 1964 II 44, para. 2.
23Statements in the ILC by Verdross, YBILC 1966 I/2 107, para. 52; and by Lui, YBILC 1964 I 161, para. 39.
24See Waldock Report III, YBILC 1964 II 45, para. 4.
25See the statements in the ILC by its Chairman, Ago, YBILC 1964 I 159, para. 10 f; and by Waldock ibid. para. 18.
26Waldock, ibid. para. 15.
27See the statement in Vienna by the Singapore delegation, OR 1968 CoW 384, para. 67.

788 |
article |
between the two States, e.g., in treaties setting up diplomatic missions.28 On the whole, the exception in Article 63 will have to be examined by reference to the circumstances of the specific case.29 Whether or not the entire treaty or only certain provisions are indispensable will depend on
Article 44 (q.v.).
8Article 63 does not explain how the legal relations will a ect the treaty relations between the parties.30 Thus, any treaty party whose diplomatic or consular relations have been severed will be entitled to invoke such occurrence as a ground for suspending or terminating the treaty according to
Articles 65–68 (q.v.).
C. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
9Article 63 must be read in the context of Articles 65–68 (q.v.) on the procedure to be employed in such cases. Article 74 (q.v.), also relating to diplomatic and consular relations, complements Article 63 in that it concerns, not the situation of existing treaties, but the conclusion of new treaties where diplomatic relations are absent or have been severed.
Interestingly, Article 63 was placed after Articles 61 and 62, rather than after Article 61. In the ILC, Waldock considered that the later Articles 61 and 62 were closely related, whereas severance as in Article 63 “was a di erent matter”.31
28Cuendet of the Swiss delegation, ibid. 304, para. 62. In the ILC, its Chairman Ago mentioned the situation where a treaty for the pacific settlement of disputes stipulated that diplomatic remedies must have been employed before recourse to other means, YBILC 1964 I 157, para. 53. In Vienna, the Polish delegation referred to treaties establishing joint organs with diplomatic agents as members, OR 1968 CoW 385, para. 73.
29Statement in the ILC by el-Erian, YBILC 1966 I/2 110, para. 93.
30See the statements in the ILC by Jiménez de Aréchaga, YBILC 1964 I 157, para. 55; and in Vienna by the Belgian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 385, para. 72. The early Article 64 of the ILC Draft 1964 envisaged only the treaty’s suspension, YBILC 1964 II 192.
31YBILC 1966 I/2 332, para. 94.

severance of diplomatic or consular relations |
789 |
2. Customary Basis of Article 63 |
|
States in their comments at the 1968/1969 Vienna Conference largely |
10 |
confirmed and consolidated the customary basis of the rule and its excep- |
|
tion set out in Article 63.32 |
|
D. APPRECIATION |
|
Article 63 has been criticised as being of “minor importance”33 and as |
11 |
having been inserted in the Convention ex abundantia cautela.34 T he |
|
provision nevertheless aptly demonstrates that, in principle, the severance |
|
of diplomatic or consular relations does not appear su ciently radical to warrant eo ipso the termination of treaties which, therefore, continue to be applied as far as possible.
32See the statements in Vienna by the delegations of Colombia, OR 1968 CoW 385, para. 80, and Peru, ibid. 384, para. 64; and in the ILC by Tsuruoka, YBILC 1966 I/2 110, para. 88.
33Statement by Amado in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 111, para. 103; Ruda, ibid. 213, para. 17.
34See the statements in Vienna by the delegations of Japan, OR 1968 CoW 383, para. 48; and Greece, ibid., para. 81.
Article 64
Emergence of a new peremptory norm of general international law ( jus cogens)
If a new peremptory norm of general international law emerges, any existing treaty which is in conflict with that norm becomes void and terminates.
Article 64 Survenance d’une nouvelle norme impérative du droit international général ( jus cogens)
Si une nouvelle norme impérative du droit international général survient, tout traité existant qui est en conflit avec cette norme devient nul et prend fin.
Artikel 64 Entstehung einer neuen zwingenden Norm des allgemeinen Völkerrechts (ius cogens)
Entsteht eine neue zwingende Norm des allgemeinen Völkerrechts, so wird jeder zu dieser Norm im Widerspruch stehende Vertrag nichtig und erlischt.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 61—Emergence of a new peremptory norm of general international law
If a new peremptory norm of general international law of the kind referred to in Article 50 is established, any existing treaty which is in conflict with that norm becomes void and terminates.
emergence of a new peremptory norm |
791 |
Materials:
Waldock Report II: Article 21.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 12 , 158 , 256 , 295 f, 318, 320.
ILC Draft 1963: Article 45.
Waldock Report V: Article 45.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 87 , 131; YBILC 1966 I/2 314, 332 f.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 61.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 294, 386 , 489; OR 1969 Plenary 108, 122 , 125.
Vienna Conference Vote: 84:8:16
Selected Literature (in addition to the literature mentioned in Article 53, q.v.):
A. Lagerwall, Article 64, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2299 .

792 |
article |
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
Paras. |
A. Background ......................................................................................... |
1 |
|
1. |
Introduction (see Article 53, N. 1) |
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
1 |
B. Interpretation of Article 64 ........................................................... |
2 |
|
C. Reservations ........................................................................................ |
8 |
|
D. Context ............................................................................................... |
9 |
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ..................................................... |
9 |
2. |
Customary Basis of Article 64 .......................................................... |
10 |
E. Appreciation ........................................................................................ |
11 |
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND
1. Introduction
(see Article 53, N. 1)
2. History
1 Waldock Report III of 1963 included the notion of jus cogens superveniens in a provision on the dissolution of a treaty following illegality of performance.1 The ILC then discussed whether or not the provision should be integrated into the main provision (the subsequent Article 53, q.v.).2 It was eventually agreed to include an independent provision in its draft of 1963, but with a second paragraph on the separability of provisions of the conflicting treaty.3 T he article elicited no particular comments from Governments.4 In its Draft of 1966 the ILC maintained a separate provision on emerging jus cogens, while referring the issue of separability of
1Article 21, YBILC 1963 II 77 f. For purposes of this study, the terms “jus cogens” and “peremptory norm” are employed synonymously.
2Waldock argued that, since Article 64 concerned the termination of a treaty, it should not be placed in a section dealing with the invalidity of treaties, YBILC 1963 I 135,
para. 89, and 285, para. 47.
3 Article 45, YBILC 1963 II 211.
4 Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 87, para. 23.

emergence of a new peremptory norm |
793 |
treaty provisions to Article 44 (q.v.).5 The 1968/1969 Vienna Conference generally accepted that an emerging peremptory rule could only have an e ect on existing treaties from the time when the new rule was established.6 However, many States seised the occasion to reiterate their criticism of jus cogens in general (see Article 53, N. 3–4).7 Article 64 was adopted—the vote being taken by roll-call—by 84 votes to eight, with 16 abstentions.8
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 64 |
|
There is a close relationship between Articles 64 and 53, the latter dealing |
2 |
with the situation of an existing peremptory norm, and the former with the |
|
case of a new peremptory norm of general international law. The link |
|
is established by the various terms common to both provisions, e.g., the |
|
words jus cogens in their respective titles.9 The interpretation in Article 53 |
|
of these terms, in particular of the notion of a peremptory norm (Article |
|
53, N. 8–16), also applies to Article 64. |
|
In the situation envisaged in Article 64, the peremptory norm did not pre- |
3 |
viously exist (though it may have modified a previous rule of jus cogens).10 |
|
The peremptory norm emerges and comes into existence according to |
|
the conditions stated in Article 53 (q.v., N. 8–16). It is new vis-à-vis any |
|
existing treaty. |
|
The existing treaty was initially valid.11 In the case of a conflict between |
4 |
the new peremptory norm and the treaty (Article 53, N. 20), the treaty— |
|
as a whole or in part (N. 6)—becomes void and terminates.12 The new |
|
peremptory rule forbids the continued existence and performance of the |
|
treaty. The parties will be released ex nunc from any obligation to perform |
|
5 E.g., statement by Castren, ibid. para. 30. The ILC Draft 1966 is at YBILC 1966 II 261. 6 E.g., the statement by the Cuban delegation, OR 1968 CoW 387, para. 13.
7Bindschedler of the Swiss delegation went furthest, putting “five questions” generally on jus cogens to the Expert Consultant (e.g., “was a peremptory norm engendered by custom, by a treaty, or by both”), OR 1969 Plenary 123, para. 65. Sir Humphrey Waldock remained silent. See also the Australian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 387 f,
|
paras. 15 . |
8 |
OR 1969 Plenary 125, para. 80. |
9 |
Statements by Yasseen, Chairman of the Drafting Committee, in Vienna, ibid. 108, |
|
para. 81, and in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 90, para. 69; and by Waldock ibid. 91, |
|
para. 77. |
10Sinclair, Vienna Convention 225 f.
11Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 256, para. 28.
12T he ILC Report 1966 referred in this context to treaties regulating the slave trade which became void once the general recognition of the total illegality of all forms of slavery emerged, YBILC 1966 II 261, para. 1.

794 |
article |
the treaty further, whereas any rights, obligations or situations having previously arisen may be maintained (Article 71, para. 2, N. 6–9).13
It follows from a comparison of Article 71, subpara. 2(a) with Article 70 (q.v.) that the termination of the treaty is mandatory; exceptionally, in view of jus cogens the parties are not free inter se to agree otherwise; in particular it is not possible to confirm the treaty’s validity.14
5Article 64 thus neatly confirms that peremptory norms—as indeed all legal norms (Article 28, N. 1)—do not enjoy retroactive e ect.15
6Article 53 (q.v., N. 23) di ers from Article 64 in that the latter envisages the separability of treaty provisions (Article 44, para. 5 ([q.v., N. 21]). It is, therefore, possible that only individual treaty provisions will come into conflict with the jus cogens rule, and only these provisions will become void and terminate.16 All other provisions of the treaty remain in force.
7As in Article 53 (q.v., N. 21), impeachment of the treaty can be set in motion by any party to the treaty invoking in particular the ground of termination in Article 64. Where no solution can be found according to Article 65 (q.v.), a procedure for compulsory dispute settlement is provided for in Article 66, para. (a) (q.v.). Third States are excluded from the procedures under Articles 65–68.
C. RESERVATIONS
8States filed reservations and objections under Article 64 in respect of the impeachment procedures (N. 7). They are summarised in Article 66 (q.v., N. 11).
13Ibid. para. 2, and at 266, para. 1. See the statement by Yasseen in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 87, para. 28 (“the States had not done anything wrong in concluding the treaty; consequently, if a new peremptory rule subsequently emerged which conflicted with the treaty, the treaty could not be void ab initio”).
14See Rozakis, Concept 144.
15ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 261, para. 4; statement by Rosenne in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/1 89, para. 63; Rozakis, ibid.
16ILC Report 1966, ibid. para. 3; Rozakis, ibid.

emergence of a new peremptory norm |
795 |
|
D. CONTEXT |
|
|
1. Relationship to Other Provisions |
|
|
Article 64 is a direct consequence of Article 53 (q.v.). Nevertheless, the ILC |
9 |
|
considered a separate provision necessary in view of the close connexion |
|
|
between Article 64 and the termination of treaties.17 |
|
|
The relationship between Article 64 and Articles 28 (N. 5), 44 (N. 6), 65–68 (N. 7) and 71 (N. 4) has been mentioned above.
2. Customary Basis of Article 64 |
|
Article 64 reflects an aspect of intertemporal law. For this reason, and |
10 |
bearing mind the situation of Article 53 (q.v., N. 25), Article 64 can be |
|
qualified as an emerging rule of customary international law (Article 28, |
|
N. 13).18 |
|
E. APPRECIATION |
|
Article 64 not only complements Article 53, but also, and in particular, |
11 |
Article 28.19 In view of the central importance of jus cogens, it appeared |
|
justified to include a separate provision in the Convention dealing solely |
|
with the particular situation of jus cogens superveniens. |
|
17ILC Report 1966, ibid. para. 2.
18Article 64 was briefly referred to in the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros Project (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 67, para. 112.
19ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 261, para. 1.
Section . Procedure
ZACHARIAS
Article 65
Procedure to be followed with respect to invalidity, termination, withdrawal from or suspension of the operation of a treaty
1.A party which, under the provisions of the present Convention, invokes either a defect in its consent to be bound by a treaty or a ground for impeaching the validity of a treaty, terminating it, withdrawing from it or suspending its operation, must notify the other parties of its claim. The notification shall indicate the measure proposed to be taken with respect to the treaty and the reasons therefor.
2.If, after the expiry of a period which, except in cases of special urgency, shall not be less than three months after the receipt of the notification, no party has raised any objection, the party making the notification may carry out in the manner provided in Article 67 the measure which it has proposed.
3.If, however, objection has been raised by any other party, the parties shall seek a solution through the means indicated in Article 33 of the Charter of the United Nations.
4.Nothing in the foregoing paragraphs shall a ect the rights or obligations of the parties under any provisions in force binding the parties with regard to the settlement of disputes.
5.Without prejudice to Article 45, the fact that a State has not previously made the notification prescribed in paragraph 1 shall not prevent it from making such notification in answer to another party claiming performance of the treaty or alleging its violation.
Article 65 Procédure à suivre concernant la nullité d’un traité, son extinction, le retrait d’une partie ou la suspension de l’application du traité
1.La partie qui, sur la base des dispositions de la présente Convention, invoque soit un vice de son consentement à être liée par un traité, soit un motif de contester la validité d’un traité, d’y mettre fin, de s’en retirer ou d’en suspendre l’application,
800 |
article |
doit notifier sa prétention aux autres parties. La notification doit indiquer la mesure envisagée à l’égard du traité et les raisons de celle-ci.
2.Si, après un délai qui, sauf en cas d’urgence particulière, ne saurait être inférieur
àune période de trois mois à compter de la réception de la notification, aucune partie n’a fait d’objection, la partie qui a fait la notification peut prendre, dans les formes prévues à l’article 67, la mesure qu’elle a envisagée.
3.Si toutefois une objection a été soulevée par une autre partie, les parties devront rechercher une solution par les moyens indiqués à l’article 33 de la Charte des Nations Unies.
4.Rien dans les paragraphes qui précèdent ne porte atteinte aux droits ou obligations des parties découlant de toute disposition en vigueur entre elles concernant le règlement des di érends.
5.Sans préjudice de l’article 45, le fait qu’un Etat n’ait pas adressé la notification prescrite au paragraphe 1 ne l’empêche pas de faire cette notification en réponse à une autre partie qui demande l’exécution du traité ou qui allègue sa violation.
Artikel 65 Verfahren bei Ungültigkeit oder Beendigung eines Vertrags, beim Rücktritt von einem Vertrag oder bei Suspendierung eines Vertrags
1.Macht eine Vertragspartei auf Grund dieses Übereinkommens entweder einen Mangel in ihrer Zustimmung, durch einen Vertrag gebunden zu sein, oder einen Grund zur Anfechtung der Gültigkeit eines Vertrags, zu seiner Beendigung, zum Rücktritt vom Vertrag oder zu seiner Suspendierung geltend, so hat sie den anderen Vertragsparteien ihren Anspruch zu notifizieren. In der Notifikation sind die in bezug auf den Vertrag beabsichtigte Massnahme und die Gründe dafür anzugeben.
2.Erhebt innerhalb einer Frist, die—ausser in besonders dringenden Fällen—nicht weniger als drei Monate nach Empfang der Notifikation beträgt, keine Vertragspartei Einspruch, so kann die notifizierende Vertragspartei in der in Artikel 67 vorgesehenen Form die angekündigte Massnahme durchführen.
3.Hat jedoch eine andere Vertragspartei Einspruch erhoben, so bemühen sich die Vertragsparteien um eine Lösung durch die in Artikel 33 der Charta der Vereinten Nationen genannten Mittel.
4.Die Absätze 1 bis 3 berühren nicht die Rechte oder Pflichten der Vertragsparteien auf Grund in Kraft befindlicher und für die Vertragsparteien verbindlicher Bestimmungen über die Beilegung von Streitigkeiten.
5.Unbeschadet des Artikels 45 hindert der Umstand, dass ein Staat die nach Absatz 1 vorgeschriebene Notifikation noch nicht abgegeben hat, diesen nicht daran, eine
ZACHARIAS
procedure to be followed |
801 |
solche Notifikation als Antwort gegenüber einer anderen Vertragspartei abzugeben, die Vertragserfüllung fordert oder eine Vertragsverletzung behauptet.
ILC Draft 1966
Article 62—Procedure to be followed in cases of invalidity, termination, withdrawal from or suspension of the operation of a treaty
1.A party which claims that a treaty is invalid or which alleges a ground for terminating, withdrawing from or suspending the operation of a treaty under the provisions of the present articles must notify the other parties of its claim. The notification shall indicate the measure proposed to be taken with respect to the treaty and the grounds therefore.
2.If, after the expiry of a period which, except in cases of special urgency, shall not be less than three months after the receipt of the notification, no party has raised any objection, the party making the notification may carry out in the manner provided in Article 63 the measure which it has proposed.
3.If, however, objection has been raised by any other party, the parties shall seek a solution through the means indicated in Article 33 of the Charter of the United Nations.
4.Nothing in the foregoing paragraphs shall a ect the rights or obligations of the parties under any provision in force binding the parties with regard to the settlement of disputes.
5.Without prejudice to Article 42, the fact that a State has not previously made the notification prescribed in paragraph 1 shall not prevent it from making such notification in answer to another party claiming performance of the treaty or alleging its violation.
Materials:
Waldock Report II: Article 25.
Minutes: YBILC 1963 I 167 , 278 , 316 , 321 f.
ILC Draft 1963: Article 51.
Waldock Report V: Article 51.
Minutes: YBILC 1966 I/1 115; YBILC 1966 I/2 3 , 148 , 157 , 319, 333.
ILC Draft 1966: Article 62.
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 402 , 418 , 429 , 473 , 489; OR 1969 Plenary 125, 128 , 132 .
Vienna Conference Vote: 106:0:2
ZACHARIAS
802 |
article |
Selected Literature (in addition to the literature mentioned in Articles 69, 70 and 72, q.v.):
B-D
H.W. Briggs, Procedures for Establishing the Invalidity or Termination of Treaties under the International Law Commission’s 1966 Draft Articles on the Law of Treaties, AJIL 61 (1967) 976 ; Id., Unilateral Denunciation of Treaties: The Vienna Convention and the International Court of Justice, AJIL 68 (1974) 51 ; J.J. Caicedo Castilla, Les tendances politiques exprimées au sein de la deuxième session de la Conférence de Vienne sur le droit des traités, RGDIP 73 (1969) 790 ; F. Capotorti, L’extinction et la suspension des traités, RC 134 (1971 III) 417 ; B. Conforti/A. Labella, Invalidity and Termination of Treaties: The Role of National Courts, EJIL 1 (1990) 44 ; M. Cosnard, Article 65, in: Corten/Klein (eds.) 2347 ; A.E. David, The Strategy of Treaty Termination. Lawful Breaches and Retaliations (1975) 160 , 190 , 207 , and 299 ; P.-M. Dupuy, Codification et règlement des di érends. Les débats de Vienne sur les procédures de règlement, AFDI 15 (1969) 70 .
E-V
T.O. Elias, Problems Concerning the Validity of Treaties, RC 134 (1971 III) 374 ; M.M. Gomaa, Suspension or Termination of Treaties on Grounds of Breach (1996); St. Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht (1992); G. Morelli, Aspetti processuali della invalidità del trattati, RDI 57 (1974) 5 ; M. Reisman, Procedures for Controlling Unilateral Treaty Termination, AJIL 63 (1969) 544 ; Sh. Rosenne, The Settlement of Treaty Disputes under the Vienna Convention of 1969, ZaöRV 31 (1971) 1 ; Ch.R. Rozakis, The Concept of jus cogens in the Law of Treaties (1976); J. Sztucki, Jus cogens and the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1974); J. Verhoeven, Jus cogens and Reservations or “Counter-Reservations” to the Jurisdiction of the International Court of Justice, in: K. Wellens (ed.), International Law: Theory and Practice. Essays in Honour of E. Suy (1998) 195 .
ZACHARIAS
|
|
|
procedure to be followed |
803 |
|
|
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
|
A. Background ........................................................................................ |
1 |
|
|||
|
1. |
Introduction ..................................................................................... |
1 |
|
|
|
2. |
History ............................................................................................. |
2 |
|
|
B. Interpretation of Article 65 ............................................................ |
5 |
|
|||
|
1. |
Scope ............................................................................................... |
5 |
|
|
|
2. |
Notification (Para. 1) ....................................................................... |
9 |
|
|
|
3. |
Objection (Para. 2) ........................................................................... |
14 |
|
|
|
4. |
Means of Article 33 of the UN Charter (Para. 3) .............................. |
19 |
|
|
|
5. |
Other Agreements on Dispute Settlement (Para. 4) .......................... |
22 |
|
|
|
6. |
Article 65 as a Reply (Para. 5) ........................................................... |
23 |
|
|
C. Context ............................................................................................... |
24 |
|
|||
|
1. |
Relationship to Other Provisions ...................................................... |
24 |
|
|
|
2. |
Matters Not Dealt With ................................................................... |
25 |
|
|
|
3. |
Customary Basis of Articles 65 and 66 .............................................. |
26 |
|
|
D. Appreciation ....................................................................................... |
28 |
|
|||
|
|
|
|
|
|
A. BACKGROUND |
|
|
|||
1. Introduction |
|
|
|||
Traditionally, States were not obliged to settle disputes by legal means. As |
1 |
||||
Brierly/Waldock pointed out, “States do sometimes regard a decision |
|
||||
on the basis of law as a satisfactory method of disposing of their disputes, |
|
||||
and . . |
. sometimes, for whatever reason, good or bad, they or at least one |
|
|||
of the States concerned do not”.1 A fortiori, customary international law |
|
||||
has not provided specific procedures to be followed in connection with the |
|
||||
invalidity of a treaty, although usually certain steps are taken, such as noti- |
|
||||
fication to any other party.2 Codificatory instruments concluded before the |
|
||||
1969 Vienna Convention—e.g., the 1958 Geneva Conventions on the law |
|
||||
of the sea and the 1961 and 1963 Vienna Conventions on diplomatic and |
|
||||
consular relations—did not provide for the settlement of disputes.3 The 1935 |
|
||||
Harvard Draft established in Article 27, para. (a) a link between a breach of |
|
||||
|
|
|
|
|
|
1 |
Law of Nations 368. |
|
|
||
2 |
See Jennings/Watts N. 643; Gomaa, Suspension 176; and the statement by Paredes in |
|
|||
|
the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 169, para. 91 (“hitherto there had been a great uncertainty”). |
|
|||
3 |
ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 262, para. 3. |
|
|
ZACHARIAS

804 |
article |
treaty and an independent procedure (Article 60, N. 1) and proposed in its Article 36, para. (b) the settlement of disputes arising between parties to the proposed convention:
“[i]n case there is no [agreement in force between the parties providing for the settlement of international disputes], the dispute shall be referred to arbitration or judicial settlement. Failing agreement by the parties upon the choice of another tribunal, the dispute shall be referred to the Permanent Court of International Justice; the court may exercise jurisdiction over the dispute, either under a special agreement between the parties, or upon an application by any party to the dispute”.4
2. History
2Lauterpacht Report I presupposed the nullity of a treaty only if this had been so declared by the Court.5 Fitzmaurice Report III envisaged submission of the case at least to an appropriate tribunal to be agreed upon by the parties or, failing such an agreement, to the Court.6
3Articles 24 and 25 of the Waldock Report III of 1963 laid down procedures to be followed by parties invoking the suspension or termination of a treaty.7 Most members of the ILC supported this provision which was included as Article 51 in the ILC Report 1963, now embodying a neutral renvoi to the means in Article 33 of the UN Charter.8 Waldock Report V emphasised the link between this provision and the substantive articles, while pointing out that Article 51 had essentially been a compromise in the ILC.9 In 1966 the ILC adopted the provision by eleven votes to none, with three abstentions, as Article 62 of the ILC Draft 1966.10
4Article 62 of the ILC Draft 1966 (together with the later Article 62bis) was among the most hotly disputed provisions in Vienna, attracting some 274 comments.11 Various amendments were proposed.12 In 1968 States were
4 AJIL 29 (1935) Supplement 1204. For the accompanying commentary, see the Harvard Draft Convention on Extradition, ibid. 223 .
5 YBILC 1953 II 93.
6 YBILC 1958 II 28 f; Sztucki, Jus cogens 134.
7 YBILC 1963 II 85 ; see the statement by Waldock, YBILC 1963 I 167, para. 70. On the history generally, see Villiger, Customary International Law N. 523, 525, and 528.
8 YBILC 1963 II 214 . For the debate, see YBILC 1963 I 167 , 316 ; critically Tunkin, ibid. 170, paras. 2 ; and Briggs 176, paras. 76 .
9 YBILC 1966 II 46 ; see ibid. 48, para. 1, and 49, para. 4.
10Ibid. 254; see generally YBILC 1966 I/2 3 , 148 , and 157 . Castren criticised Waldock, who, he said, “had not been able to accept even the mildest of the proposals”, ibid. 5, para. 33.
11Nahlik, AFDI 15 (1969) 28; see the statement by the Greek delegation, OR 1968 CoW 438, para. 43 (“unprecedented complexity”).
12OR Documents 186 .
ZACHARIAS

procedure to be followed |
805 |
|
divided in three groups: (i) those favouring the ILC Draft;13 (ii) those seeking |
|
|
some form of compulsory arbitration;14 (iii) and those aiming at the com- |
|
|
pulsory jurisdiction of the Court.15 The compulsory settlement of disputes |
|
|
was advocated on the grounds that a number of important provisions of Part |
|
|
V amounted to lex ferenda and contained various subjective tests.16 Other |
|
|
States feared that such procedures would infringe upon their sovereignty or |
|
|
could not aptly treat disputes arising out of political treaties.17 A number of |
|
|
amendments were then withdrawn, whereupon 13 (later 19) States tabled a |
|
|
proposal on a a new Article 62bis.18 Article 65 was eventually adopted by 106 |
|
|
votes to none, with two abstentions.19 While the crucial para. 3 remained |
|
|
unaltered (N. 19–21), the general understanding was that the final decision |
|
|
depended on the drafting of Article 62bis, leading to today’s Article 66 (q.v., |
|
|
N. 1).20 |
|
|
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 65 |
|
|
1. Scope |
|
|
Article 65 sets out the procedure to be followed with respect to invalidity, |
5 |
|
termination, withdrawal from or suspension of the operation of a treaty, |
|
|
i.e., in disputes relating to Part V of the Convention. Article 42 (q.v.) confirms |
|
|
that Article 65 must also be read together with Articles 66–68 (q.v.). |
|
|
Articles 65–68, while binding on the Convention parties,21 do not constitute jus cogens. They may at any time be waived by mutual agreement, even tacitly, between all the parties (N. 22). Similarly, Articles 65–68 do not a ect Article 60, subpara. 2(a) (q.v., N. 18)22 or those parts of Articles 54–59 (q.v.) where all parties may consent to
13See OR 1968 CoW 402 , 418 , 429 ; the statements by the delegations of Uruguay, Cuba, Sierra Leone, Syria, Poland, then Ukrainian SSR and USSR, Liberia, Indonesia, Israel, Madagascar, then Czechoslovakia, Romania, Bulgaria, Tanzania, Kenya, Cyprus, Guinea, the then Byelorussian SSR, India, Iran, Thailand, Yugoslavia and the United Arab Republic.
14Ibid., the delegations of the Netherlands, US, Sweden, Central African Republic, Lebanon, Senegal, Ceylon, Italy, Ivory Coast, Pakistan, Greece and Ireland.
15Ibid., the delegations of Japan, Switzerland, Norway, Federal Republic of Germany, Turkey, United Kingdom, Canada, Finland, Belgium and the Philippines.
16Ibid., inter alia, the delegations of Japan, the Netherlands, US, Federal Republic of Germany, Lebanon, UK and France.
17Ibid., inter alia, the delegations of Syria, Poland and Israel.
18Ibid. 473 . The amendment is reproduced in OR Documents 193.
19OR 1969 Plenary 136, para. 43.
20For the debate, see OR 1969 Plenary 125, 128 , 132 . See generally Elias, RC 134 (1971 III) 399; Kearney/Dalton, AJIL 64 (1970) 545 , 552 (“meetings going on at all hours”); Sinclair, Vienna Convention 226 .
21Rozakis, Concept 109.
22Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 573.
ZACHARIAS

806 |
article |
terminate, withdraw from or suspend the operation of the treaty.23 Treaty parties are equally free under para. 4 (N. 22) to submit their treaty disputes to other procedures of dispute settlement.
6Articles 65–68 subordinate substantive rights under procedural provisions.24 Such procedures appear appropriate since the various grounds of invalidity, termination and suspension of operation of a treaty will often turn on facts the determination and appreciation of which may be controversial and subjective.25 This obligation corresponds with the general obligation of States under international law to “settle their international disputes by peaceful means in such a manner that international peace and security, and justice, are not endangered”, as stated in Article 2, para. 3 of the UN Charter. The means for the fulfilment of this obligation are stated in Article 33 of the UN Charter (N. 19).26
The obligation to the procedural settlement of disputes as in Articles 65–68 is particularly appropriate in respect of the Convention concerning treaties which the parties have themselves brought about and in respect of which there exists a special duty of good faith.27
7Articles 65–68 are not part of the Final Provisions of the Convention (Articles 81–85, q.v.) and must be distinguished from a disputes clause in a treaty relating to disputes of the particular treaty itself.28 Articles 65–68 concern primarily disputes arising under other treaties (and thus resemble Article 27, para. 3 of the Harvard Draft, N. 1), though of course, it is logically not excluded that they also apply to disputes under the Convention itself (Issues of Customary International Law, N. 24–27).
8Does the treaty continue in force once the procedures in Articles 65–68 have been set in motion? The question was squarely raised at the Conference.29 Since the purpose of Articles 65–68 is to prevent unilateral and even arbitrary denunciation “out of hand”,30 it would make no sense if the treaty would end merely because a State initiated these procedures. Indeed, the party may only invoke the various defects and grounds. Thus, the treaty remains
23Capotorti, ibid. 569, rightly excludes here Article 56, subpara. 1(a) (q.v., N. 8).
24ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 6.
25Ibid. 262, para. 1; Aust, Modern Treaty Law 300.
26ILC Report 1966, ibid. para. 3; ILC Report 1963, YBILC 1963 II 215, para. 3.
27ILC Report 1966, ibid. para. 2. See the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros (Hungary/Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 66, para. 109; the Advisory Opinion on the Interpretation of the Agreement of 25 March 1951 between the WHO and Egypt, ICJ Reports 1980 96, para. 49, with reference to Articles 65–67 of the Convention.
28See the statements in the ILC by Gros and Rosenne in the ILC, ibid. 169, paras. 89 and 99.
29See the statement in Vienna by Bindschedler of the Swiss delegation, OR 1968 CoW 404, para. 21.
30Statement by Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 181, para. 57.
ZACHARIAS

procedure to be followed |
807 |
in force—there is a presumption in favour of continuance in force31—until the procedures in Articles 65–68 have been completed.32
2. Notification (Para. 1) |
|
Para. 1 defines the situations when Article 65 applies (N. 10), and explains, |
9 |
as a first step, which States may set the procedure in motion (N. 11) and how |
|
this is to be done (N. 12). |
|
Article 65 applies where there is an alleged defect in a party’s consent to |
10 |
be bound by a treaty or a ground for impeaching the validity of a treaty, |
|
terminating it, withdrawing from it or suspending its operation. The |
|
defects and grounds are those to be found under the provisions of the |
|
present Convention (rather than under other treaties), i.e., mainly Articles |
|
46–64 in its Part V.33 Thus, Articles 65–68 do not relate to other parts of |
|
the Convention, in particular not to disputes as to the interpretation and |
|
application of a treaty. |
|
Para. 1 clarifies that only a party to the treaty at issue is entitled to set in |
11 |
motion the procedure in Article 65. The “party” may include one or more |
|
States as confirmed by subpara. 2(a) of the Annex to Article 66 (q.v., N. 7). |
|
Non-parties are excluded, though they are free to raise their case before the UN Security Council or General Assembly (Article 52, N. 14).34 Of course, the “party” must also be a party to the Convention; for other States, the Convention remains res inter alios acta.35
If a defect in consent is at issue, it will be the consent of that party—its consent—which is invoking the defect. If there is a ground for impeaching the validity of a treaty, terminating it, withdrawing from it or suspending its operation, it will primarily
31Statement by the UK delegation in Vienna, OR 1968 CoW. 420, para. 29.
32See the statements in Vienna by the delegations of Pakistan, OR 1969 CoW 276, para. 87, and the UK, ibid. 281, para. 55; Rozakis, Concept 114, 165; Rosenne, ZaöRV 31 (1971) 44; contra Jiménéz de Aréchaga, RC 159 (1978 I) 81, who envisages at least the right to a provisional suspension of the treaty; Conforti/Labella, EJIL 1 (1980) 65 (“[i]t would . . . be absurd to maintain that the domestic judge of a contracting State to the Convention would be condemned to paralysis as long as his own State has not set the procedures of Articles 65 in motion)”.
33Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 568. Conforti/Labella, EJIL 1 (1980) 65, appear to exclude suspension when they state that Articles 65–68 “deal, in short, with what a State must do at the international level when it intends to free itself once and for all from a treaty” (italics added).
34Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht 331, 333.
35Applicability to non-parties depends on the customary nature of the provision (N. 26–27). For Rosenne, Develoments 312, 314, and 315, if a State non-party to the Convention participates in the conciliation procedure (see Annex to Article 66, q.v.), “it is likely that such a conciliation procedure would not be a procedure under [the] Annex”.
ZACHARIAS

808 |
article |
be the injured State concerned. However, the circle of States parties who are a ected cannot be drawn too narrowly.36 In a multilateral treaty, the breach may a ect any and all parties to the treaty.
12At the outset, the party invoking a defect or ground in Articles 46–64 (N. 10) must notify the other parties of its claim: the other party, in the case of a bilateral treaty; and all other parties in the case of a multilateral treaty.37
13The form of notification is set out in Article 67, para. 1 (namely that it must be in writing, q.v., N. 3) and Article 78 (q.v.). Para. 1 of Article 65 states three conditions as to the content of the notification: (i) it must circumscribe the party’s claim, i.e., state the grounds of defect in consent or for the termination, withdrawal from or suspension of the operation of the treaty (e.g., a claim that the other party has breached the treaty); (ii) it shall indicate the measure proposed to be taken with respect to the treaty, namely invalidity, termination, withdrawal, denunciation or suspension of the operation of the treaty;38 this follows from good faith and from pacta sunt servanda (Article 26, q.v.);39 and (iii) the party shall state the reasons therefor, i.e., for the measure,40 in particular the connexion and the proportionality between the claim and the measure proposed.
3.Objection (Para. 2)
14The second stage of the proceedings will depend on whether or not another— any other41—party fi les an objection. By objecting, the party expresses opposition or protest. The objection should refer to any of the contentions of the contesting party stated in its notification, i.e., the objecting party may contest the claim raised, the measure proposed, or the reasons given herefor (N. 13).42 On the whole, a substantial di erence of views between the parties must transpire.43
15If an objection is duly raised within the time-limit of three months, para. 3 will apply (N. 19). If, conversely, after expiry of the period of three months
36For Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 181, para. 60, it was incorrect to assume “that
the claimant would necessarily be the injured party. In fact, the claimant might well be trying to force termination on the other party on invalid grounds”.
37Gomaa, Suspension 159.
38For Rozakis, Concept 111, it is doubtful whether the “measure” includes the consequences of the invalidity, termination, etc. See also Rosenne, ZaöRV 31 (1971) 37.
39Rozakis, ibid. 112; Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht 333.
40ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 5.
41For Verdross/Simma N. 838 at n.3, this may have undesirable political consequences.
42But see Rosenne, Developments 301 (reference of the objection only to the measures proposed); also Gomaa, Suspension 162.
43Rozakis, Concept 156.
ZACHARIAS

procedure to be followed |
809 |
no party has raised any objection, the party making the notification may carry out in the manner provided in Article 67 the measure which it has proposed (q.v., N. 4–6).44 Failure to raise an objection thus qualifies as a form of tacit acquiescence in a unilateral claim.45 In this case, the claimant may act unilaterally and pursue the measure originally proposed in the notification (N. 13).
The time-limit for a State considering filing an objection shall not be less 16 than three months. This is considered a reasonable period within which to reply.46 The period starts running after the receipt of the notification by
that State even if the latter was first transmitted to a depositary (Articles 77, subpara. 1[e] and 78 [q.v.]).47
The time-limit of three months can be seen as a waiting period enabling the notified party to consider its position and to prepare an appropriate response if it wishes to object to the allegations. Conversely, it may reconsider the situation and try to reach an agreement with the notifying party. The time-limit also enables any other, remaining parties to take steps to adjust themselves to the situation and also to try to bring about an amicable settlement of the matter. Finally, the notifying party may employ the period of three months to reconsider its intention to impeach the validity of the treaty, to terminate or denounce it or withdraw from it, or to suspend its operation.48
Exceptionally in cases of special urgency the time-limit may be shorter 17 than three months (N. 15). Such cases could be, inter alia, the sudden and serious breach of a treaty (Article 60, q.v.) or where unexpectedly a treaty
can no longer be performed (Article 61, q.v.).49 Here, even a period of two weeks may appear too long in the circumstances of the case.50 In case such urgency arises, the claimant State must mention the reduced time-limit in its notification and set out the necessary explanations herefor. The notifying
44ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 5; Rozakis, ibid. 112 f.
45Sztucki, Jus cogens 136.
46ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 5.
47Statement in the ILC by its Chairman, Yasseen, YBILC 1966 I/2 158, para. 40; and Gomaa, Suspension 161. In the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros (Hungary v. Slovakia) Case, ICJ Reports 1997 66 f, para. 109, the Court found in the light of Articles 65–68 and also in the light of its own previous case-law that the termination of the treaty at issue after only six days’ notification was “premature”.
48Gomaa, ibid. 160 f.
49Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 48 f, para. 7; Rosenne, ZaöRV 31 (1971) 38: H.F. Köck, Altes und Neues zur Clausula Rebus Sic Stantibus, in P. Fischer/H.F. Köck/ A. Verdross (eds.), Völkerrecht und Rechtsphilosophie, Festschrift für St. Verosta (1980) 87. See also Racke GmbH and Co. v. Hauptzollamt Mainz before the European Court of Justice, where the Advocate General saw a situation of “urgency” within the meaning of Article 65, para. 2, ECR (1998) I 428, para. 96.
50Waldock Report V, ibid.
ZACHARIAS

810 |
article |
and the notified State will decide in good faith whether the conditions of urgency have been met.51
18Faced with an objection, the notifying State is free to revoke its notification, or to reach an amicable settlement of the matter with the objecting State.
Unilateral revocation is possible before the notification has “taken e ect” according to Article 68 (q.v., N. 2–6). Conversely, once notification has taken e ect, it follows from Article 68 (q.v., N. 4) that the notified State must consent to the revocation in both situations open to it: (i) it objects thereto according to para. 2 (N. 14); (ii) or it raises no objection within the time-limit according to para. 2 (N. 15).
4. Means of Article 33 of the UN Charter (Para. 3)
19The third stage of the proceedings concerns the situation if and when an objection has been raised by any other party. Then, the parties shall seek a solution through the means indicated in Article 33 of the Charter of the United Nations. Article 33, containing a general obligation of States under international law,52 states:
“1. The parties to any dispute, the continuance of which is likely to endanger the maintenance of international peace and security, shall, first of all, seek a solution by negotiation, enquiry, mediation, conciliation, arbitration, judicial settlement, resort to regional agencies or arrangements, or other peaceful means of their own choice.
2.The Security Council shall, when it deems necessary, call upon the parties to settle their dispute by such means”.
20Para. 3 refers, not to Article 33 of the UN Charter itself, but to the means mentioned therein.53 As such, it envisages a whole panoply of methods of settlement from which the parties are free to chose whatever means they wish.54 On the other hand, para. 3 does take over the formulation “shall seek a solution”, thereby employing the same type of exhortation as in Article 33.55 Since reference is made to a “solution” rather than a “dispute”, Article 65 emphasises that it envisages a diplomatic process and leaves open whether a dispute will at all arise.56 Indubitably, para. 3 addresses both parties, i.e.,
51Statement by Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 158, para. 39; Gomaa, Suspension 161. Good faith will thus prevent a State from acting unilaterally; but see the statement in Vienna by the Liberian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 412, para. 50.
52ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 262, para. 3.
53Article 33 is concerned with disputes likely to endanger the maintenance of international peace and security, Rosenne, ZaöRV 31 (1971) 41.
54Waldock, YBILC 1963 I 167, para. 69; the ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 5.
55Rosenne, Development 264; Rozakis, Concept 157; the statement by Tunkin in the ILC, YBILC 1963 II 280, para. 38.
56Rosenne, ZaöRV 31 (1971) 37; Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 151, para. 40. Note that Article 66 (q.v.) speaks of a dispute.
ZACHARIAS

procedure to be followed |
811 |
the claimant and the objecting party, exhorting them to seek the solution in good faith.57
If the parties reach agreement in a compromis to submit the matter to a mediator, an arbitrator, a court or even the Court, they will have consented to accept whatever measure is proposed or decided by these instances in respect of the treaty.58
Article 66 (q.v.) complements Article 65 in that it provides for the fourth 21 stage of the proceedings if no solution is found under para. 3 within 12 months.59
Para. 3 of Article 65 on its own—as originally proposed by the ILC—contains as a major weakness the risk of a deadlock.60 The parties may be unable to agree on the terms of a compromis, and it may be di cult to determine whether (and why) a State declined to follow a particular means of settlement. Indeed, a State may keep the treaty arbitrarily in force by refusing to submit to the dispute settlement, or by accepting only one means of settlement, but not another one proposed by the other State. Because para. 3 contains no time-limit, a party may resist a solution and indirectly bring about the collapse of the treaty. Other than referring the matter to the UN Security Council or General Assembly,61 the parties may remain helpless. At the Vienna Conference, States raised strong criticism against para. 3 as it provided “no assured method of protecting a party to a treaty against arbitrary action by another party”62 (N. 4). As a result, States introduced the later Article 66 (q.v., N. 1).
5. Other Agreements on Dispute Settlement (Para. 4)
Article 65, while binding on the Convention parties, does not constitute jus 22 cogens as in Article 53 (q.v.). The parties are free to consent to other forms
of the settlement of disputes or to waive parts of Article 65–68 and even to envisage, for instance, the immediate termination of a treaty.63 Accordingly, para. 4 provides that nothing in the foregoing paragraphs, i.e., paras. 1–3 (N. 9–21),64 shall a ect the rights or obligations of the parties under any provisions in force binding the parties with regard to the settlement of
57Statement in Vienna by the Danish delegation, OR 1968 CoW 433, para. 102.
58Rozakis, Concept 158 .
59T he ILC originally did not include a time-limit in para. 3 in order to avoid the danger of a “guillotine” whereby a State would be entitled, after expiry of the time-limit, to undertake unilateral action, Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 181, para. 61; Ago, ibid. 171, para. 10.
60Waldock in the ILC, ibid. 181, para. 58; and at YBILC 1966 I/2 149, para. 14.
61ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 5.
62Statement by the US delegation, OR 1968 CoW 406, para. 46.
63See the statements in Vienna by the delegations of the Federal Republic of Germany, OR 1969 Plenary 119, para. 32; Switzerland, OR 1969 CoW 269, para. 17; Sweden, ibid. 272, para. 47; the observation by the Jamaican Government to the ILC, Waldock Report V, YBILC 1966 II 39; the statement by Castren in the ILC, YBILC 1963 I 139, para. 26; and Article 22, subpara. 4(c) of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 80.
64Contra Rozakis, Concept 167 f, for whom para. 4 only refers to para. 3.
ZACHARIAS

812 |
article |
disputes.65 It is here where any provisions in treaties concerning compulsory jurisdiction between the parties come into e ect.
In the Fisheries Jurisdiction (United Kingdom v. Iceland) Case, the UK argued that
Iceland had not complied with the procedures in Articles 65–68 when invoking the clausula rebus sic stantibus (Article 62, q.v.). The Court replied that the “procedural complement to the doctrine of changed circumstances [was] already provided for in the 1961 Exchange of Notes”.66
6. Article 65 as a Reply (Para. 5)
23Para. 5 concerns the situation of a rising treaty conflict where one State party, which has so far remained silent, is confronted with a claim by another party to perform the treaty. Here, Article 65 may be employed as a reply. Para. 5 provides that the fact that a State has not previously made the notification prescribed in paragraph 1 shall not prevent it from making such notification in answer to another party claiming performance of the treaty or alleging its violation. However, para. 5 is without prejudice to Article 45
(q.v.)67 according to which a party may be estopped from proceeding in this manner, i.e., if it had expressly agreed that the treaty was valid or remained in force or if, by reason of its conduct, it was considered as having acquiesced in the validity of the treaty or in its maintenance in force.68 Of course, the longer a State waits with its notification in reply, the more it will appear to have acquiesced in the particular treaty situation.
C. CONTEXT
1. Relationship to Other Provisions
24Article 65 is closely linked to, and complemented by, Articles 66–68 (q.v.).69 The relationship to Articles 42, 45 and 78 has been explained above (N. 5, 23), also, as regards the form of notification, to Articles 67 and 78 (N. 13). Reference may also be made to Articles 69–72 (q.v.) on the establishment of
65ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 7. See also Article 24 of Waldock Report II, YBILC 1963 II 86; Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht 332.
66ICJ Reports 1973 21, paras. 44 f.
67T he ILC Report 1966 employed the words “subject to the provisions of [Article 45]”, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 8.
68ILC Report 1966, ibid.; Waldock Report V, ibid. 50, para. 8; Waldock in the ILC, YBILC 1966 I/2 151, para. 47 (“para. 5 was not very important but should be retained, because [it was] logical”). Para. 5 was invoked in the INA Corporation v. Iran Case, ILR 75 (1987) 668.
69See the statement by the UK delegation in Vienna, OR 1969 Plenary 136, para. 62, according to which Articles 65 and 66 constituted “an organic whole”.
ZACHARIAS

procedure to be followed |
813 |
the consequences of the invalidity of a treaty, its termination and suspension which will apply after the procedures of Articles 65–68 have been set in motion.
Articles 69–72 apply independently of Articles 65–68, i.e., if the parties agree to other means to settle a treaty dispute or even that there should be no such procedures at all (N. 22).
2. Matters Not Dealt With |
|
Article 65 does not constitute a general disputes clause. It concerns solely |
25 |
Articles 46–64 and not, e.g., the interpretation or application of a treaty |
|
(N. 10).70 |
|
3. Customary Basis of Articles 65 and 66 |
|
Articles 65 and 66 concern concrete rules to be applied under the provi- |
26 |
sions of the Convention. As such, it is doubtful whether they embody the |
|
“law-creating” qualities of general and abstract norms which are capable of |
|
reflecting general customary international law.71 However, this appears to |
|
be an isolated view.72 |
|
Assuming that Articles 65 and 66 may potentially reflect customary interna- |
27 |
tional law, it transpires that the ILC originally regarded Article 65 as amount- |
|
ing to progressive development of international law.73 Given the heated |
|
debates in Vienna, it can be assumed that still in 1968/1969 Articles 65 and 66 (and also 67 and 68) amounted to an “innovation”.74 Since 1969, States and international courts have given mixed signals as to the customary basis of Articles 65 and 66. At most, therefore, these provisions can be considered as crystallising into customary rules of international law.
Thus, in the Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Rwanda) Case, the Court considered that “the rules contained in the Vienna Convention are not applicable, save in so far as they are declaratory of
70Statement in Vienna by Sinclair of the UK delegation, OR 1969 CoW 280, para. 50; Briggs, AJIL 61 (1967) 981; di erently Rozakis, Concept 171 (“the disputes under Article 65 are not limited as to their subject-matter”).
71Villiger, Customary International Law, N. 7, 274 f.
72But see the question raised by Cosnard, Article 65, N. 10.
73ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 6 (“valuable step forward”); the statement in the ILC by Waldock, YBILC 1963 II 280, para. 54; also Jennings/Watts N. 643.
74See the statement in Vienna by the then Czechoslovak delegation, OR 1968 CoW 415, para. 8. Critically as to the customary basis of Article 66: Verhoeven, Essays Suy 199 f; and Verdross/Simma N. 840 at n. 5.
ZACHARIAS

814 |
article |
customary international law. The Court considers that the rules contained in Article 66 of the Vienna Convention are not of this character”.75
Among the instances in favour of a customary basis of Articles 65–68 may be mentioned the UK Government which in the Fisheries Jurisdiction (United Kingdom v. Iceland) Case invoked Articles 65–68 even though the Convention had not yet entered into force.76 In the Gabcikovo-Nagymaros (Hungary v. Slovakia) Case, the parties “[agreed] that Articles 65 to 67 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, if not codifying customary law, at least generally [reflected] customary international law”.77
In Racke GmbH and Co. v. Hauptzollamt Mainz, both the European Court of Justice and the Advocate General considered that Article 65 “[did] not form part of customary international law”.78 In the Interpretation of the Agreement of 25 March 1951 between the WHO and Egypt, the Court considered in 1980—in respect of an international organisation—that “precisely what periods of time may be involved in the observance of the duties to consult and negotiate, and what period of notice of termination should be given are matters which necessarily vary according to the requirements of the particular case”.79
D. APPRECIATION
28Articles 65–68 have a turbulent history. However, it would not do justice to these provisions to limit their appreciation to the struggles in Vienna (N. 4). The Conference actually discussed aspects of the settlement of disputes rather than of the law of treaties.80 Some States (a minority) were worried about insu cient safeguards in particular in respect of jus cogens. In fact, these States attempted to impose, via a convention on the law of treaties, a general system of compulsory judicial settlement, thereby jeopardising the entire enterprise of the codification of the law of treaties.
29Article 65 establishes procedural checks upon allegedly arbitrary action.81 The provision appears complicated, but its interpretation is actually not particularly complex.82 To some extent, res ipsa loquitur. It is true that alone in Article 65 there are three di erent procedural stages (N. 9–21). Still, if
75ICJ Reports 2006 44 f, para. 125.
76ICJ Reports 1973 21, para. 44. Similarly, in the Case of R. v. Foreign and Commonwealth O ce, ex parte International Transport Workers Federation in the Divisional Court of the Queens’ Bench, the UK Government argued that Article 60 did not automatically lead to suspension or termination of a treaty with Georgia; rather, the procedures in Article 65 had to be invoked, BYBIL 69 (1998) 455 f.
77ICJ Reports 1997 66, para. 109.
78ECR (1998) I 428, para. 96, and 3708, para. 559. See also Herdegen, 121 N. 27 (“in der Völkerrechtslehre umstrittene Neuerung”).
79ICJ Reports 1980 96, para. 49.
80Statement in Vienna by the Indian delegation, OR 1968 CoW 434, para. 9.
81ILC Report 1966, YBILC 1966 II 263, para. 6.
82See Aust, Modern Treaty Law 300 (“slightly less exciting”).
ZACHARIAS

procedure to be followed |
815 |
no State objects to a notification, the procedure is straightforward, since the claimant State may immediately carry out its contemplated measure. If a State does object, (N. 19), the practical consequence of procedures under Articles 65–68 will be that “a fairly long span of time has to elapse before an act declaring a treaty to be invalid can be taken”.83 As always, States may agree otherwise.
In Vienna, States feared that the provisions of Part V would destabilise the 30 security of treaties (for which reason, in their view, the procedures for the compulsory settlement of disputes were called for). So far, these fears have proved unfounded. To be fair, it is probably equally true that the mere existence of the procedures in Articles 65–68 has most likely prevented, and
will continue to prevent, di erences in respect of the invalidity, termination, withdrawal from or suspension of the operation of a treaty from evolving into major disputes.84 In fact, it does not appear that Articles 65–68 have so far been applied in practice.
83G. Gaja, Jus cogens Beyond the Vienna Convention, RC 172 (1981 III) 285.
84Sinclair, Vienna Convention 240; see also at 239 (“paradoxically, the less [these procedures] are used the more e ective they will be”).
ZACHARIAS
Article 66
Procedures for judicial settlement, arbitration and conciliation
If, under paragraph 3 of Article 65, no solution has been reached within a period of 12 months following the date on which the objection was raised, the following procedures shall be followed:
(a)any one of the parties to a dispute concerning the application or the interpretation of Articles 53 or 64 may, by a written application, submit it to the International Court of Justice for a decision unless the parties by common consent agree to submit the dispute to arbitration;
(b)any one of the parties to a dispute concerning the application or the interpretation of any of the other articles in Part V of the present Convention may set in motion the procedure specified in the Annex to the Convention by submitting a request to that e ect to the Sec- retary-General of the United Nations.
Article 66 Procédures de règlement judiciaire, d’arbitrage et de conciliation
Si, dans les douze mois qui ont suivi la date à laquelle l’objection a été soulevée, il n’a pas été possible de parvenir à une solution conformément au paragraphe 3 de l’article 65, les procédures ci-après seront appliquées:
a)toute partie à un di érend concernant l’application ou l’interprétation des articles 53 ou 64 peut, par une requête, le soumettre à la décision de la Cour internationale de Justice, à moins que les parties ne décident d’un commun accord de soumettre le di érend à l’arbitrage;
b)toute partie à un di érend concernant l’application ou l’interprétation de l’un quelconque des autres articles de la partie V de la présente Convention peut mettre en oeuvre la procédure indiquée à l’annexe à la Convention en adressant une demande à cet e et au Secrétaire général des Nations Unies.
procedures for judicial settlement |
817 |
Artikel 66 Verfahren zur gerichtlichen oder schiedsgerichtlichen Beilegung oder zum Vergleich
Ist innerhalb von zwölf Monaten nach Erhebung eines Einspruchs keine Lösung nach Artikel 65 Absatz 3 erzielt worden, so sind folgende Verfahren anzuwenden:
a)jede Partei einer Streitigkeit über die Anwendung oder Auslegung des Artikels 53 oder 64 kann die Streitigkeit durch eine Klageschrift dem Internationalen Gerichtshof zur Entscheidung unterbreiten, sofern die Parteien nicht vereinbaren, die Streitigkeit einem Schiedsverfahren zu unterwerfen;
b)jede Partei einer Streitigkeit über die Anwendung oder Auslegung eines sonstigen Artikels des Teiles V dieses Übereinkommens kann das im Anhang zu dem Übereinkommen bezeichnete Verfahren durch einen diesbezüglichen Antrag an den Generalsekretär der Vereinten Nationen einleiten.
Materials:
Minutes: OR 1968 CoW 402 , 418 , 429 , 473 ; OR 1969 CoW 254 , 347 f; OR 1969 Plenary 5, 128 f, 132 f, 137 , 158; 187 , 198 .
Vienna Conference Vote: 61:20:26
Selected Literature (in addition to the literature mentioned in Article 65, q.v.):
H. Ruiz Fabri, Article 66, in: Corten/Klein (eds.), 2391 .
ZACHARIAS

818 |
|
article |
|
|
|
CONTENTS |
|
|
|
|
Paras. |
A. History ................................................................................................ |
1 |
||
B. Interpretation of Article 66 ............................................................ |
2 |
||
1. |
Scope (Opening Sentence) ............................................................... |
2 |
|
2. |
Arbitration or International Court of Justice (Para. [a]) .................... |
6 |
|
|
a) |
Arbitration .................................................................................. |
6 |
|
b) |
International Court of Justice ..................................................... |
8 |
3. |
Conciliation Commission (Para. [b]) ................................................ |
10 |
|
C. Reservations ....................................................................................... |
11 |
||
D. Context (see Article 65, N. 26–27) |
|
||
E. Appreciation ....................................................................................... |
12 |
||
|
|
|
|
A.HISTORY
1 Article 66 must be read in the context of Article 65 (q.v., N. 4). Starting point is the heated debate in Vienna where delegates criticised the ILC for not having resolved the real problem, namely if the parties could not reach agreement on their dispute according to para. 3 of Article 65 (q.v.,
N.19–21).1 An amendment was tabled by 13 (later 19) States, envisaging arbitration or a conciliation procedure.2 The sponsors considered that the Convention should provide for a compulsory procedure for the settlement of disputes under Part V of the Convention, albeit without compulsory recourse to the Court.3 In 1969 today’s Article 65 was adopted by 106 votes to none, with two abstentions, the general understanding being that the final decision depended on the drafting of Article 62bis (today’s Article 66, q.v.).4 However, the 19-State proposal failed to achieve the necessary two-thirds majority.5 On the penultimate day of the Conference, a ten-State proposal introduced a package deal including, inter alia, a new Article 62bis, an Annex
1Statements by the delegations of Norway, OR 1968 CoW 408, para. 19; and Italy, 430, para. 66. For a summary of the history, see Kearney, AJIL 64 (1970) 545 ; Sinclair,
Vienna Convention 226 .
2 OR 1968 CoW 473 . The amendment is reproduced in OR Documents 193.
3 OR 1968 CoW 405, para. 30. See the statements by the delegations of the Netherlands (Riphagen), ibid.; and the US, ibid. 406, para. 48.
4OR 1969 Plenary 136, para. 43. For the debate, see OR 1969 Plenary 125, 128 , and 132 . See also Article 65, N. 4.
5OR 1969 Plenary 132 , 136, para. 43, and 153, para. 31 (by a vote of 62 to 37, with ten abstentions). The proposal was debated at OR 1969 CoW 254–309, and 347 f; Sinclair,
ZACHARIAS

procedures for judicial settlement |
819 |
to Article 66 (q.v.), and a Declaration on Article 15 (Article 15—Declaration, q.v.).6 Article 62bis (i.e., Article 66) was adopted in a spirit of compromise with the lowest number of a rmative votes in Vienna, i.e., by 61 votes to 20, with 26 abstentions.7
B. INTERPRETATION OF ARTICLE 66 |
|
1. Scope (Opening Sentence) |
|
Article 66 has to be understood as a continuation of the procedure under |
2 |
paragraph 3 of Article 65 and the means of Article 33, para. 1 of the UN |
|
Charter (Article 65, N. 19) which are, therefore, preliminary. Article 66 does |
|
not prejudice the procedures under Article 65, since it operates only if no |
|
solution has been reached under para. 3.8 It falls to the party invoking the |
|
procedures of Article 66 to demonstrate that the conditions for its operation |
|
have been met (N. 3–5). |
|
No settlement will have been reached in terms of para. 3 when either a stale- |
3 |
mate between the parties to a dispute occurs during negotiation or when one |
|
or more parties is reluctant to agree to a particular procedure for settlement or to participate at all in any such procedure.9
A binding inadmissibility decision under Article 33, para. 1 of the UN Charter—in particular of a judicial body such as the Court or an arbitrator—appears tantamount to having failed to reach a solution within the meaning of the opening sentence of Article 66.10
Note that the term “party” in Article 66, paras. (a) and (b) is employed with a specific meaning as a “party to a dispute”, rather than according to the definition in Article 2, subpara. 1(b) (q.v., N. 48).
Vienna Convention 213 (“there remained only six days before the closure of the Conference. All seemed lost”).
6 OR Documents 272 f, introduced in OR 1969 Plernary 188 , paras. 27 . See the explanations given by Elias of the Nigerian delegation, ibid. 188 .
7OR 1969 Plenary 193, para. 72. See the statement by the Swiss delegation, OR 1969 Plenary, 194, para. 77 (“better than nothing”).
8Rosenne, Developments 310; Gomaa, Suspension 178. Thus, para. 3 is a pre-condition to reaching the procedures of Article 66 with its financial implications (Annex to Article 66, N. 19). For Rozakis, Concept 170, the reference in Article 66 to para. 3 also includes
para. 4.
9 Rozakis, ibid.
10Contra Rozakis, ibid., for whom such failure “can only occur in the event that the proposed solution is not binding on the parties”. Neuhold/Hummer/Schreuer N. 412, point out the di culty here of an institutionalised procedure which is still pending.
ZACHARIAS

820 |
article |
4As a time-limit, Article 65 provides for a period of 12 months following the date on which the objection was raised (Article 65, N. 14–18). If this period is missed, e.g., on account of an inadmissibility decision of a court or an arbitrator (N. 3), the parties are free to agree inter se to prolong the time-limit (Article 65, N. 22).
5Paras. (a) and (b) entitle any one of the parties to a dispute,11 including both the notifying and the objecting State or States (as in Article 65, paras. 1 and 2, N. 11) unilaterally to set in motion the procedure in paras. (a) and (b), if it can demonstrate that the other conditions have been met (N. 2–4).12
2. Arbitration or International Court of Justice (Para. [a])
a) Arbitration
6Para. (a) of Article 66 concerns the situation of a dispute between the parties to a dispute on the application or the interpretation of Articles 53 or 64
(q.v.), in particular on jus cogens. In this case, the parties have two possibilities (N. 6–9): first, they are free by common consent to agree to submit the dispute to arbitration. It follows from the principle of e ective interpretation that “consent” requires that an actual compromis has been reached on the constitution of the arbitral tribunal (and not only, for instance, an agreement to negotiate arbitration).13
7Di erent issues arise in respect of this means of settling the dispute:
–arbitration is actually envisaged twice in Articles 65 and 66, namely (i) in Article 65, para. 3 (q.v., N. 19) as one of the means of peaceful settlement of disputes in Article 33, para. 1 of the UN Charter; and (ii) in Article 66, para. (a) (N. 6). The juxtaposition of these two provisions implies the following: if a party in a dispute concerning jus cogens sought a solution through the means of arbitration under Article 65, para. 3 without success, it may then unilaterally submit the dispute to the Court (N. 8). However, attention must be drawn to the 12 month time-limit in the opening sentence of Article 66 and the unlikely fact that the arbitral tribunal (qua Article 65, para. 3) will have issued its judgment within that period;14
–this means of settling disputes brings with it the danger of di erent arbitral tribunals rendering conflicting decisions (arbitral awards) in separate disputes on the e ects of jus cogens on a treaty according to Articles 53 and 65;15
11Interestingly, the term “dispute” is employed only in Article 66, not in Article 65 (q.v., N. 20).
12Gomaa, Suspension 177; Rozakis, Concept 170.
13Rozakis, ibid. 174 f.
14Di erently Rozakis, ibid. 175 (“within a reasonable time”).
15Statement in Vienna by the Romanian delegation, OR 1969 Plenary 199, para. 14. On the e ects of the decision (award), see N. 9.
ZACHARIAS

procedures for judicial settlement |
821 |
–it falls to the States parties to the dispute to implement the decision (award) of the arbitral tribunal. They will be assisted in their task by the tribunal’s authoritative and well-reasoned decision.16
b)International Court of Justice
Second, unless the parties have agreed to arbitration (N. 6–7), any one of |
8 |
them may—even against the will of other parties (N. 5)—by a written |
|
application, submit the dispute to the International Court of Justice for |
|
a decision. (Of course, regardless of arbitration, all parties may agree to do |
|
so at any moment.) The written application corresponds with Articles 36, |
|
para. 1 and 40, para. 1 of the ICJ-Statute.17 The cognisance of the Court is |
|
limited to the dispute at issue, concerning in particular the application and |
|
interpretation of Articles 53 and 64. The Court will establish at the outset |
|
whether the conditions of Articles 65 and 66 have been met. For the rest, |
|
the Court’s procedure will apply. |
|
The Court will be called upon to resolve the dispute between the parties as to |
9 |
an alleged conflict between jus cogens and a treaty. The Court may conclude that a particular norm of jus cogens has been “accepted and recognised by the international community of States as a whole” (Article 53, N. 11–14) and then, if the Court finds that the treaty conflicts with this norm, it may decide that the treaty shall not be applied.18 It is then up to the parties concerned to implement the judgment by not applying the treaty.
Does the Court’s judgment concern only the parties to the dispute or also other parties to the treaty? As the Court will be concerned solely with a dispute between the notifying and the objecting States parties to the treaty (Article 65, paras. 1 and 3, q.v.), it would appear that the judgment only directly concerns these States. However, given the Court’s singular authority in international law, other parties can employ the Court’s decision to justify non-compliance with the treaty.19
16See Bindschedler of the Swiss delegation, OR 1969 CoW 269, para. 20 (“after the . . . award by the tribunal, it was infinitely more di cult for one of the parties not to carry out an objective decision by the adjudicating body. In his long experience of such proceedings, he only knew of one single case of a State failing to carry out an international judgment or award”).
17Rozakis, Concept 171 f.
18But see ibid., 175, 178. Capotorti, RC 134 (1971 III) 577, probably goes too far when he states that “cet arrêt [of the Court] représentera la constatation formelle et definitive que le traité a pris fin”.
19But see Rosenne, Developments 311, for whom this chain of thoughts is “incongruous”; also the French delegation at the Conference, OR 1969 Plenary 191, para. 52, which feared that in this situation “the Court should thus become a kind of international legislature”.
ZACHARIAS

822 |
article |
3. Conciliation Commission (Para. [b])
10Para. (b) relates to a dispute concerning the application or the interpretation of any of the other articles in Part V of the present Convention, i.e., mainly Articles 46 to 52 and 54 to 63 (Article 65, N. 10).20 If no solution can be reached under Article 65, para. 3 (q.v., N. 19–21), any party to the dispute may set in motion the procedure specified in the Annex to the Convention. It may do so even against the will of other parties which are obliged to participate in the procedure (N. 5). As a first step, the claimant party will submit a request to that e ect to the Secretary-General of the United Nations. The ensuing stages and procedures and their possible result have been set out in a separate commentary (Annex to Article 66, q.v.).
C. RESERVATIONS
11A number of reservations, declarations and objections have been formulated in the context of Article 66, reflecting the heated debate in Vienna (N. 1), though some have been withdrawn.21 They have all been compiled in Reservations and Declarations to the Convention and Objections Thereto (q.v.).
Four States, i.e., Cuba, Guatemala, China, and Syria made express reservations.22 Various States issued general declarations: Algeria, Belarus, Canada, Germany, the Netherlands,
New Zealand, the Russian Federation, Tunisia, Ukraine, and the United Kingdom. Various States filed objections hereto. Thus, some States filed objections of a general nature, i.e., Belgium, Denmark, Egypt, Finland, Germany, Netherlands, Sweden, and Tanzania. Other States objected to concrete reservations as follows:
–Austria and Finland to the reservation by Guatemala;
–Germany to the reservations by Belarus, the Russian Federation, Tunisia, and Ukraine;
–Japan to the reservations of the Russian Federation and Syria;
20T he Swiss delegation suggested at the Conference, without further explanation, that certain legal aspects in a dispute were not suitable for conciliation, OR 1969 CoW 257, para. 28.
21I.e., the Czech and the Slovak Republics in respect of the reservation of then Czechoslovakia; and Bulgaria, Hungary and Mongolia. On the subject of these reservations, see also Kadelbach, Zwingendes Völkerrecht 332 at n. 41; Sinclair, Vienna Convention 65 ; Verhoeven, Essays Suy 198 .
22Switzerland placed on record at the Conference that it would sign the Convention “subject to the reservation that the provisions of all the articles of Part V would only apply in the relations between Switzerland and those States which, like Switzerland, accepted the compulsory jurisdiction of the International Court of Justice or compulsory arbitration for the settlement of any dispute arising from the application or the interpretation of these articles”, OR 1969 Plenary 194, para. 78. However, no such reservation was subsequently made.
ZACHARIAS

procedures for judicial settlement |
823 |
–the Netherlands to the reservations by Algeria, Belarus, Guatemala, the Russian Federation, Syria, Tunisia and Ukraine;
–New Zealand and the US to the reservations by Syria and Tunisia;
–Sweden to the reservations by Guatemala, Syria and Tunisia;
–the United Kingdom to the reservations by Guatemala, the Russian Federation, Syria, and Tunisia.
D.CONTEXT
(see Article 65, N. 26–27)
E. APPRECIATION
Article 66 is largely self-explanatory and does not appear to give rise to par- 12 ticular di culties of interpretation.23 This provision only partly fills the gap
the ILC left in Article 65 (q.v., N. 23). Thus, it certainly provides for judicial proceedings in that the Court has the competence to resolve a dispute on treaties involving jus cogens. As regards all other disputes, the conclusions of the Conciliation Commission are not binding (Annex to Article 66, N. 18).24 As Rosenne pointed out, Article 66 was most likely inserted into the Convention for political purposes; its practical importance may not be very great, but it was a salutary development that the Conference adopted this provision.25 In his view, the result indicates
“how strong was the desire of the majority of the world’s chancelleries to possess, perhaps as a vade-mecum for overworked diplomatic and legal services, a widely accepted codification of the general international law of treaties even if it remained deficient on one cardinal aspect”.26
23Rosenne, Developments 310, and in ZaöRV 31 (1974) 47.
24Simma, Festschrift von der Heydte (1977) 615 , and 623 (“modest step forward”).
25Developments 288.
26EPIL 4 (2000) 1312 f.
ZACHARIAS